And both were young

By Madeleine L'Engle

The Project Gutenberg eBook of And both were young

This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: And both were young

Author: Madeleine L'Engle

Release date: December 14, 2023 [eBook #72403]

Language: English

Original publication: United States: Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co., Ltd, 1949

Credits: Aaron Adrignola, Tim Lindell, Graeme Mackreth and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This book was produced from images made available by the HathiTrust Digital Library.)

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK AND BOTH WERE YOUNG ***

_And Both Were Young_

I saw two beings in the hues of youth
Standing upon a hill, a gentle hill...
And both were young--and one was beautiful

_The Dream_, CANTO II
Lord Byron

MADELEINE L'ENGLE

_And Both Were Young_

LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., INC.
NEW YORK

PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA
_Ninth Printing, February, 1962_

_To_ JO

_Contents_

ONE: _The Prisoner of Chillon_ 1

TWO: _The Page and the Unicorn_ 47

THREE: _The Escape from the Dungeon_ 90

FOUR: _The Lost Boy_ 124

FIVE: _The Stranger_ 152

SIX: _The Prisoner Freed_ 180

CHAPTER ONE

_The Prisoner of Chillon_

"Where are you going, Philippa?" Mrs. Jackman asked sharply as Flip
turned away from the group of tourists standing about in the cold hall
of the Chateau of Chillon.

"I'm going for a walk," Flip said.

Her father put his hand on her shoulder. "I'd rather you stayed with
us, Flip."

She looked up at him, her eyes bright with pleading. "_Please_,
father!" she whispered. Then she turned and ran out of the chateau,
away from the dark, prisoning stones, and out into the sunlight that
was as bright and as sudden as bugles. She ran down a small path that
led to Lake Geneva, and because she was blinded by sudden tears and by
the sunlight striking on the lake she did not see the boy or the dog
sitting on a rock at the lake's edge, and she crashed into them.

"I'm sorry!" she gasped as the boy slid off the rock and one of his
legs went knee deep into the water before he was able to regain his
balance. She looked at his angry, handsome face and said quickly, this
time in French, "I'm terribly sorry. I didn't see you."

"You should watch where you're going!" the boy cried, and bent down to
wring the water out of his trouser leg. The dog, a large and ferocious
brindle bull, began leaping up at Flip, threatening to knock her down.

"Oh--" she gasped. "Please--please--"

"Down, Ariel. Down!" the boy commanded, and the bulldog dropped to his
feet and then lay down in the path in front of Flip, his stump of a
tail wagging with such frenzy that his whole body quivered.

The boy looked at Flip's navy blue coat. "I'm afraid Ariel got your
coat dirty. His paws are always muddy."

"That's all right," Flip said. "If I let it dry it will brush off."
She looked up at the boy standing very straight and tall, one foot on
the rock. Flip was tall for fifteen ("I do hope you won't grow any
_taller_, Philippa dear," Mrs. Jackman kept saying,) but this boy was
even taller than she was and perhaps a year older.

"I'm sorry I knocked you into the lake," Flip said.

"Oh, that's all right. I'll dry off." The boy smiled; Flip had not
realized how somber his face was until he smiled. "Is anything the
matter?" he asked.

Flip brushed her hand across her eyes and smiled back. "No. I was
just--in a rage. I always cry when I'm mad. It's terrible!" She blew
her nose furiously.

The boy laughed. "May I ask you a question?" he said. "It's to settle
a kind of bet." He reached down and took hold of the bulldog's collar,
forcing him to rise to his feet. "Now sit properly, Ariel," he
commanded, and the dog dropped obediently to its haunches, its tongue
hanging out as it panted heavily. "And try not to drool, Ariel," the
boy said. Then he smiled at Flip again. "You _are_ staying at the
Montreux Palace, aren't you?"

"Yes." Flip nodded. "We came in from Paris last night."

"Are you Norwegian?"

"No. I'm American."

"She was right, then," the boy said.

"Right? About what? Who?" Flip asked. She sat down on the rock at the
edge of the water and Ariel inched over until he could rest his head on
her knee.

"My mother. We play a game whenever we're in hotels, my parents and
I. We look at all the people in the dining room and decide what
nationalities they are. It's lots of fun. My mother thought you were
American but my father and I thought maybe you were Norwegian, because
of your hair, you know."

Flip reached up and felt her hair. It was the color of very pale corn
and she wore it cut quite short, parted on the side with a bang falling
over her rather high forehead. Mrs. Jackman had suggested that she have
a permanent but for once Flip's father had not agreed. "She has enough
wave of her own and it suits her face this way," he said, and Mrs.
Jackman subsided.

"Your hair's very pretty," the boy said quickly. "And it made me wonder
if you mightn't be Scandinavian. Your father's so very fair, too. But
my mother said that your mother couldn't be anything but American. She
said that only an American could wear clothes like that. She's very
beautiful, your mother."

"She isn't my mother," Flip said. "My mother is dead."

"Oh." The boy dropped his eyes. "I'm sorry."

"Mrs. Jackman came from Paris with father and me." Flip's voice was as
hard and sharp as the stone she had picked up and was holding between
her fingers. "She's always being terribly kind and doing things for me
and I hate her."

"Watch out that Ariel doesn't drool on your skirt," the boy said. "One
of his worst faults is drooling. What's your name?"

"Philippa Hunter. What's yours?" Her voice still sounded angry.

"Paul Laurens. People--" he hesitated, "people who aren't your own
parents can sometimes be--be wonderful."

"Not Mrs. Jackman," Flip said. "She makes me call her Eunice. I feel
funny calling her Eunice. And when she calls my father 'darling' I hate
her. She's the one I got so mad at just now." She looked up at Paul
in surprise. "I've never talked about Eunice before. Not to anyone. I
shouldn't have talked like that. I'm sorry."

"That's all right," Paul said. "Ariel's made your coat very dirty. I
hope it will brush off. You have on a uniform, don't you?"

"Yes," Flip answered, and her voice was harsh because for the moment
tears were threatening her again. "I'm being sent to a boarding school
and I don't want to go. Mrs. Jackman arranged it all." She looked out
across the brilliant expanse of lake, scowling unhappily, and forced
the tears back.

"What do you want to do?" Paul asked.

"I want to be an artist some day, like my father. School won't help me
to be an artist." She continued to stare out over the water and her
eyes rested on a small lake steamer, very clean and white, passing by.
"I should like to get on that boat," she said, "and just ride and ride,
forever and ever."

"But the boat comes to shore and everybody has to get off at last,"
Paul told her.

"Why?" Flip asked. "Why?" She looked longingly after the boat for a
moment and then she looked at the mountains that seemed to be climbing
up into the sky. They looked like the mountains that she had often made
up out of cloud formations during the long slow summers in Connecticut,
only she was in Switzerland now; these were real mountains; this was
real snow on their shining peaks. "Well--" she stood up, dislodging
Ariel. "I'd better go back now. Mrs. Jackman will think I'm off weeping
somewhere."

Paul shook her hand. His grip was firm and strong. "Ariel doesn't
usually take to people the way he has to you. When Ariel doesn't like
people I know I'm never going to like them either. He has very good
taste. Perhaps we'll meet again sometime."

He smiled and Flip smiled back, murmuring shyly, "I hope so."

"My father and I are going to spend the winter up the mountain
somewhere," Paul said. "My mother's a singer and she has to go off
on a tour for all winter. They've been wandering about the chateau.
They like it because that's where my father proposed to my mother." He
smiled again and then his face changed and became so serious that Flip
looked at him in surprise. "I _don't_ like it," he explained, "because
I don't like any place that's been a prison." Then he said, trying to
speak lightly, "Do you know that poem of the English poet, Byron? _The
Prisoner of Chillon?_ It's all about a man who was a prisoner in the
chateau."

"Yes," Flip said. "We studied it in English last year. I didn't like
it much but I think I shall pretend that my school is a prison and I am
the prisoner and at Christmas my father will rescue me."

"If he doesn't," Paul said, "I will."

"Thank you," Flip said. "Are you--do you go to school?"

The same odd strained look came into Paul's eyes that had darkened them
when he mentioned prisons. "No," he said. "I'm not going to school
right now."

"Well ... good-bye," Flip said.

"Good-bye." Paul shook hands with her again. She turned clumsily and
patted Ariel's head; then she started back up the path towards the
chateau of Chillon.

About half way to the chateau she saw her father coming down the path
towards her. He was alone, so she ran up to him and caught hold of his
hand.

"All right now, Flippet?" Philip Hunter asked.

"Yes, father."

"It's not as though it were forever, funny face."

"I know, father. It's all right. I'm going to pretend that the school
is the chateau of Chillon and I'm the prisoner, and then at Christmas
you'll come and liberate me."

"I certainly will," Philip Hunter said. "Now let's go find Eunice.
She's worried about you."

Eunice Jackman was waiting for them, her hands plunged into the pockets
of her white linen suit. Her very black hair was pulled back from her
face into a smooth doughnut at the nape of her neck. "Only a very
beautiful woman should wear her hair like that," Philip Hunter had
told Flip. Now he waved at Eunice and shouted, "Hi!"

"Hi!" Eunice called, taking one hand leisurely out of her pocket and
waving back. "Feeling better, Philippa?"

"I can't feel better if I haven't been feeling badly," Flip said icily,
"I just wanted to go for a walk."

Eunice laughed. She laughed a great deal but her laugh never sounded to
Flip as though she thought anything was funny. "So you went for a walk.
Didn't you like the chateau, Philippa?" Eunice never called her 'Flip'.

"I don't like to look at things with a lot of other people," Flip said.
"I like to look at them by myself. Anyhow I like the lake better. The
lake and the mountains."

Mrs. Jackman looked over at Philip Hunter and raised her eyebrows.
Then she slipped her hand through his arm. Flip looked at him, too, at
the short, straw-colored hair and the intense blue eyes, and her heart
ached with longing and love because she was to be sent away from him.

"Wait till you get up to the school," Mrs. Jackman said. "According to
my friend Mrs. Downs, there's a beautiful view of the lake from every
window. You're going to adore school once you're there, Philippa."

"Necessities are necessary, but it isn't necessary to adore them," Flip
said. She hated herself for sounding so surly, but when she was with
Mrs. Jackman she always seemed to say the wrong thing. She stared out
over the lake to the mountains of France. She wanted to go and press
her burning cheeks against the cool whiteness of the snowy tips.

"Well, if you're determined to be unhappy you probably will be,"
Mrs. Jackman said. "Come on, Phil," and she patted Philip Hunter's
arm. "It's time to drive back to the hotel and have lunch, and then
it will be time to take Philippa up to the school. Most girls would
consider themselves extremely fortunate to be able to go to school in
Switzerland. How on earth did you get so dirty, Philippa? You're all
covered with mud. For heaven's sake brush her coat off, Phil. We don't
want her arriving at the school looking like a ragamuffin."

Flip said nothing. She reached for her father's hand and they walked
back to the tram that would take them along the lake to the Montreux
Palace.

While they were washing up for lunch Flip said to her father, "Why did
she have to come?"

"Eunice?"

"Yes. Why did she have to come?"

Philip Hunter was sitting on the edge of the bed, his sketch pad on
his knee. While Flip was drying her hands he was sketching her. She
was used to being sketched at any and all odd moments and paid no
attention. "Father," she prodded him.

At last he looked up from the pad. "She didn't have to come. She
offered to come since it was she who suggested this school, and it was
most kind of her. You're very rude to Eunice, Flippet, and I don't like
it."

"I'm sorry," she said, leaning against him and looking down at the
dozens of little sketches on the open page of his big pad. She looked
at the sketch he had just finished of her, at the quick line drawings
of people in the tram, of Eunice in the tram, of sightseers in the
chateau, of Eunice in the chateau, of Eunice drinking coffee in the
salon of the Montreux Palace, of Eunice on the train from Paris, of
Eunice sitting on a suitcase in the Gâre Saint Lazare. She handed the
pad back to him and went over to her suitcase filled with all the
regulation blouses and underclothes and stockings Eunice had bought for
her; it was so very kind of Eunice. "I don't see why I can't stay with
you," Flip said.

Philip Hunter got up from the bed and took her hands in his. "Philippa,
listen to me. No, don't pull away. Stand still and listen. I should
have left you in New York with your grandmother. But I listened to you
and we did have a beautiful summer together in Paris, didn't we?"

"Oh, yes!"

"And now I suppose I should really send you back to New York to Gram,
but I think you need to be more with young people, and it would mean
that we couldn't be together at Christmas, or at Easter. So in sending
you to school I'm doing the best I can to keep us together as much as
possible. I'm going to be wandering around under all sort of conditions
making sketches for Roger's book and you couldn't possibly come with me
even if it weren't for missing a year of school. Now be sensible, Flip,
please, darling, and don't make it harder for yourself and for me than
it already is. Eunice is right. If you set your mind on being unhappy
you will be unhappy."

"I haven't set my mind on being unhappy," Flip said. "I don't want to
be unhappy."

"Everything's understood, then, Flippet?"

"I guess so."

"Come along down to the dining room, then. Eunice will be wondering
what on earth's keeping us."

After lunch, which Flip could not eat, they took her to the station.
Flip's ticket said: _No. 09717 Pensionnat Abelard--Jaman--Chemin de Fer
Montreux Oberland Bernois Troisieme Classe, Montreux à Jaman, valable
10 jours_. Eunice was very much impressed because there were special
tickets for the school.

The train went up the mountain like a snake. The mountain was so
steep that the train climbed in a continuous series of hairpin bends,
stopping frequently at the small villages that clustered up the
mountain side. Flip sat next to the window and stared out with a set
face. Sometimes they could see the old grey stones of a village church,
or a glimpse of a square with a fountain in the centre. They passed
new and ugly stucco villas occasionally, but mostly old brown chalets
with flowers in the windows. Sometimes in the fields by the chalets
there would be cows, though most of the cows were grazing further up
the mountain. The fields and roadsides were full of autumn flowers
and everything was still a rich summer green. At one stop there was
a family of children, all in blue denim shorts and white shirts,
three girls and two boys, waiting for the pleasant looking woman in a
tweed suit who stepped off the train. All the children rushed at her,
shouting, "Mother! Mother!"

"Americans," Eunice said. "There's quite a considerable English and
American colony here, I believe."

Flip stared longingly out the window as the children and their mother
went running and laughing up the hill. She thought perhaps Paul and
his mother were happy in the same way. She felt her father's hand on
her knee and she said quickly, "Write me lots, father. Lots and lots
and lots."

"Lots and lots and lots," he promised as the train started again. "And
the time will pass quickly, you'll see. There's an art studio where you
can draw and paint. You'll be learning all the time."

Eunice lit a cigarette although there was a sign saying NO SMOKING in
French, Italian, and German. All the notices were in French, Italian,
and German. DO NOT SPIT. DO NOT LEAN OUT THE WINDOW. DO NOT PUT BAGS
OUT THE WINDOW. "The next stop's Jaman," Eunice said.

Something turned over in Flip's stomach. I should be ashamed, she
thought. I should be ashamed to be so scared.

But she was scared. She had never been separated, even for a night,
from her entire family. During the war when her father had been in
Europe, her mother was still alive; and then in the dark days after
her mother's death Gram had come to live with them; and afterwards,
whenever her father had to go away for a few days without her, at
least Gram had been there. Now she would be completely on her own.
She remembered her mother shaking her once, and laughing at her, and
saying, "Darling, darling, you must learn to be more independent, to
stand on your own feet. You must _not_ cling so to father and me.
Suppose something should happen to us? What would you do?" That thought
was so preposterously horrible that Flip could not face it. She had
flung her arms about her mother and hidden her head.

Now she could not press her face under her mother's arm and escape
from the world. Now she was older, much older, almost an adult, and
she had to stand on her own feet and not be afraid of other girls.
She had always been afraid of other girls. In the day school she went
to in New York she had long intimate conversations with them all in
her imagination, but never in reality. During recess she sat in a
corner and drank her chocolate milk through a straw and read a book,
and whenever they had to choose partners for anything she was always
paired off with Betty Buck, the other unpopular girl. And on Tuesdays
and Thursdays when they had gym in the afternoon, whenever they chose
teams Flip was always the last one chosen; Betty Buck could run fast so
she was always chosen early. Flip couldn't run fast. She had a stiff
knee from the bad time when her knee cap had been broken, so it wasn't
entirely her fault, but that didn't make it any easier.

However, in New York, Flip didn't mind too much about school. She
usually finished her homework in her free period so when she got home
the rest of the day was hers. If her father was painting in his studio
she would sit and watch him, munching one of the apples he always
kept in a big bowl on the table with his jars of brushes. Sometimes
she cleaned his brushes for him and put them back carefully in the
right jars, the blue ginger jar, the huge green pickle jar, the two
brass vases he had brought from China. Flip loved to watch him paint.
He painted all sorts of things. He painted a great many children's
portraits. He had painted literally dozens of portraits of Flip and one
of them was in the Metropolitan Museum of Art and people had bought
some of the others. It always seemed strange to Flip that people should
want a picture of someone else's child in their homes.

Sometimes Philip Hunter did illustrations for children's books and Flip
had all of these books in her bookshelves; it seemed that she could
never outgrow them. They were in the place of honor and whenever she
was sick in bed or unhappy she would take them out and look at them.
The book he was doing illustrations for now was one which he said was
going to be very beautiful and important, and it was a history of
lost children all through the ages. There would be pictures of the
lost children in the children's crusade and the lost children in the
southern states after the civil war and in Russia after the revolution,
and now he was going to travel all around drawing pictures of lost
children all over Europe and Asia and he told Flip that he hoped maybe
the book would help people to realize that all these children had to be
found and taken care of.

When Flip thought about all the lost children she felt a deep shame
inside herself for her anger and resentment against Eunice and for the
hollow feeling inside her stomach now as the train crawled higher and
higher up the mountain. She was not a lost child. She would have a
place to eat and sleep and keep warm all winter, and at Christmas time
she would be with her father again.

Now the train was slowing down. Eunice stood up and brushed imaginary
specks off her immaculate white skirt. Philip Hunter took Flip's
suitcase off the rack. "This is it, Flippet," he said.

An old black taxi took them further up the mountain to the school.
The school had once been a big resort hotel and it was an imposing
building with innumerable red roofed turrets flying small flags; and
iron balconies were under every window. The taxi driver took Flip's bag
and led them into a huge lounge with a marble floor and stained glass
in the windows. There should have been potted palms by the marble
pillars, but there weren't. Girls of all ages and sizes were running
about, reading notices on the big bulletin board, carrying suitcases,
tennis rackets, ice skates, hockey sticks, skis, cricket bats, lacrosse
sticks, arms full of books. A wide marble staircase curved down into
the centre of the hall. To one side of it was a big cage-like elevator
with a sign, FACULTY ONLY, in English, French, German, Italian, and
Spanish. At the other side of the staircase was what had once been the
concierge's desk with innumerable cubby holes for mail behind it. A
woman with very dark hair and bushy eyebrows sat at it now, and she
looked over at Eunice and Flip and Philip Hunter inquiringly. They
crossed the hall to the desk.

"This is Philippa Hunter, one of the new girls," Eunice said, pushing
Flip forward. "I am Mrs. Jackman and this is Mr. Hunter."

The black haired woman behind the desk nodded and reached for a big
notebook. Flip noticed that she had quite a dark moustache on her upper
lip. "How do you do? I am Miss Tulip, the matron," she said as she
began leafing through the ledger. "Hartung, Havre, Hesse, Hunter. Ah,
yes, Phillipa Hunter, number 97, room 33." She looked up from the book
and her black eyes searched the girls milling about in the big hall.
"Erna Weber," she called.

A girl about Flip's age detached herself from a cluster and came over
to the desk. "Yes, Miss Tulip?"

"This is Philippa Hunter," Miss Tulip said. "She is in your dormitory.
Take her upstairs with you and show her where to put her things. She is
number 97."

"Yes, Miss Tulip." Erna reached down for Flip's suitcase and a lock of
fair hair escaped from her barette and fell over one eye. She pushed
it back impatiently. "Come on," she told Flip.

Flip looked despairingly at her father but all he did was to grin
encouragingly. She followed Erna reluctantly.

At the head of the stairs Erna set down the suitcase and undid her
barette, yanking her short hair back tightly from her face. "Sprechen
sie deutsch?" she asked Flip.

Flip knew just enough German to answer, "Nein."

"Parlez vous Français?" Erna asked, picking up the suitcase again.

To this Flip was able to answer "Oui."

"Well, that's something at any rate," Erna told her in French, climbing
another flight of marble stairs. "After Prayers tonight we aren't
supposed to speak anything but French. Some of the girls don't speak
any French when they first come and I can tell you they have an awful
time. I ought to know because I didn't speak any French when I came
last year. What did Tulip say your name was?"

"Philippa Hunter."

"What are you? English?"

"No. American."

Erna turned down a corridor, pushed open a white door marked 33, and
set the suitcase inside. Flip looked around a sunny room with flowered
wall-paper and four brass beds. Four white bureaus beside the beds and
four white chairs at the feet completed the furnishings. Wide French
windows opened onto a balcony from which Flip could see the promised
view of the lake and the mountains. Each chair had a number painted on
it in small blue letters. Erna picked up the suitcase again and dumped
it down on the chair marked 97.

"That's you," she said. "You'd better remember your number. We do
everything by numbers. That was Miss Tulip at the desk; she's the
matron and she lives on this floor. We call her Black and Midnight.
She's a regular old devil about giving Order Marks. If one corner of
the bed isn't tucked in just so or if you don't straighten it the
minute you get off it or if a shirt is even crooked in a drawer old
Black and Midnight gives you an Order Mark. So watch out for her. Have
you got any skis?"

Flip nodded. "They were sent on with my trunk."

"Oh. They'll be in the Ski Room, then. Rack 97. Your hook in the Cloak
Room will be 97, too." Erna pulled open one of the drawers in Flip's
bureau. "I see you sent your trunk in time. Black and Midnight's
unpacked for you."

"That was nice of her," Flip said.

"Nice? Don't be a child. They unpack for us to make sure there isn't
any candy or money or food in the trunks, or books we aren't supposed
to read, or lipstick or cigarettes. Have you got anything to eat in
your suitcase?"

Flip shook her whirling head.

"Oh, well, you'll learn," Erna said. "Come on. I'll find your cubicle
in the bathroom for you and we'll see what your bath nights are. Then
I'll take you back down to Miss Tulip. I suppose you want to say
good-bye to your mother and father."

Flip started to explain that Eunice wasn't her mother, but Erna was
already dragging her down the hall. "Himmel, you're slow," Erna said.
"Hurry up."

Flip tried to stumble along faster with her long legs. Her legs were
very long and straight and skinny, but sometimes it seemed as though
she must be bow-legged, knock-kneed and pigeon-toed all at once, the
way she always managed to stumble and trip herself up.

Erna pushed open a heavy door. Down one side of the wall were rows and
rows of small cubicles, each marked with a number. Each had a shelf
for toothbrush, mug, and soap, and hooks underneath for towels. On
the opposite wall were twelve cubicles each with a wash basin, and a
curtain to afford a measure of privacy. "The johns are next door,"
Erna said. "Here's the bath list. Let's see. You're eight forty five
Tuesday, Thursday, and Saturday. That's my time, too. We can bang on
the partition. Once Black and Midnight found a girl crawling under the
partition and she was expelled."

Erna's French was fluent, with just a trace of German in it. Flip had
learned to speak excellent French that summer in Paris so she had no
difficulty in following it, though she, herself, had nothing to say.
But Erna seemed to be perfectly happy dominating the conversation.

"Come on," Erna said. "I'll take you downstairs, and you can say
good-bye to your parents. I want to see if Jackie's come in from Paris
yet. She's one of our roommates. This is her third year here."

"Jackie what?" Flip asked, for something to say.

"Jacqueline Bernstein. Her father directs movies. Last year he came
over to see Jackie and he brought a movie projector with him and we all
had movies in Assembly Hall. It was wonderful."

They had reached the big entry hall now and Flip looked around
but could not see either her father or Eunice, and at this point
even Eunice would have been a welcome face. Erna led her up to the
concierge's desk where Miss Tulip still presided.

"Well, Erna, what is it now?" the matron asked.

"Please, Miss Tulip," Erna said, her hands clasped meekly in front of
her. "You said I was to show this new girl our room and everything, so
I did."

Miss Tulip looked at Erna, then at Flip, then at her note book. "Oh,
yes. Philippa Hunter, number 97. Please take her to Mlle. Dragonet,
Erna. Her father is waiting there for her."

"Come on," Erna told Flip impatiently.

Mlle. Dragonet's rooms were at the end of the long corridor on the
second floor and were shut off from the rest of the school by heavy
sliding doors. These were open now and Erna pulled Flip into a small
hall with two doors on each side. She pointed a solemn finger at the
first door on the right. "This is the Dragon's study," she said. "Look
out any time you're sent there. It means you're in for it." Then she
pointed to the second door. "This one's her living room and that's not
so bad. If you're sent to the living room you're not going to get a
lecture, anyhow, though the less I see of the Dragon the happier I am."

"Is she?" Flip asked.

"Is she what?"

"A dragon."

"Old Dragonet? Oh, she's all right. Kind of standoffish. Doesn't
fraternize much, if you know what I mean. But she's all right. Well,
I've got to leave you now, but I'll see you later. You just knock."

And Flip was left standing in the empty corridor in front of the
Dragon's door. She gave a final despairing glance at Erna's blue skirt
disappearing around the curve of the stairs. Then she lifted her hand
to knock because if her father was in there she didn't know how else to
get to him. Besides, she didn't know what else to do. Erna had deserted
her, and she would never have the courage to go back to the big
crowded lounge or to try to find her room again, all alone. She tapped
very gently, so gently that there was no response. She hugged herself
in lonely misery.--Oh, please, she thought,--please, God, make me not
be such a coward. It's awful to be such a coward. Mother always laughed
at me and scolded me because I was such a coward. Please give me some
gumption, quick, God, please.

Then she raised her hand and knocked. Mlle. Dragonet's voice called,
"Come in."

The rest of the day had the strange turbulent, uncontrolled quality of
a dream. She said good-bye to her father and Eunice in Mlle. Dragonet's
office, and then she was swept along in a stream of girls through
registration, signing for courses, dinner, prayers, a meeting of the
new girls in the common room ... she thought that now she knew what
the most unimportant little fish in a school of fishes must feel like
caught in the current of a wild river. She sat that night, on her bed,
her long legs looking longer than ever in peppermint candy striped
pajamas, and watched her roommates. On the bureau beside the bed she
had the package her father had left her as a going away present:
sketching pads of various sizes, and a box of Eberhard Faber drawing
pencils. There was also a bottle of Chanel No. 5 from Eunice which she
had pushed aside.

"You'll have to take those downstairs tomorrow morning," Erna told
her. "We aren't allowed things like that in our rooms. You can put it
in your locker in the Common Room or on your shelf in the Class Room.
They'll be marked with your number."

Flip felt that if she heard anything else about her number she would
scream. She was accustomed to being a person, not a number; and she
didn't feel like number 97 at all. But she just said, "Oh."

Jacqueline Bernstein, the other old girl in the room, pulled blue silk
pajamas over her head and laughed. Flip had noticed that she laughed a
great deal, not a giggle, but a nice laugh that bubbled out of her at
the slightest excuse like a small fountain. She was a very pretty girl
with curly black hair that fell to her shoulders and was held back from
her face with a blue ribbon the color of her uniform; and she had big
black eyes with long curly lashes. Her body had filled out into far
more rounded and mature lines than Flip's. "Remember when old Black
and Midnight caught me using cold cream last winter?" she asked Erna.
"She'll let you use all kinds of guk like mentholatum on your face to
keep from getting chapped, but not cold cream because it's make-up."

Flip looked at her enviously, thinking disparagingly of her own
sand-colored hair, and her eyes that were neither blue nor grey and
her body as long and skinny as a string bean.--That's just it, she
thought.--I look like a string bean and Jacqueline Bernstein looks like
somebody who's going to be a movie star and Erna looks like somebody
who always gets chosen first when people choose teams.

She hoped her grandmother was right when she said she would grow up to
be a beauty; but when she looked at Jackie, Flip doubted it.

The door opened and Gloria Browne, the other roommate, came in.
She was English, with ginger-colored permanent-waved hair. Erna had
somehow discovered and informed Flip and Jackie that Gloria's parents
were tremendously wealthy and she had come to school with four brand
new trunks full of clothes and had two dozen of everything, even
toothbrushes. "Esmée Bodet says Gloria's _nouveau riche_," Erna added.
"Her father owns a brewery and an uncle in Canada or someplace sent her
the clothes because she didn't have the coupons."

"Esmée always finds out everything about everybody," Jackie had said.
"I don't know how she does it. She's an awful snoop."

Now Gloria walked to her bureau and took up her comb and started
combing out her tangles.

"Use a brush," Erna suggested.

"Oh, I never use a brush, ducky," Gloria said. "It's bad for a
permanent."

Jackie laughed. "That's silly."

"Your hair's natural, isn't it?" Gloria asked.

"But yes."

"Have you ever had a permanent?"

"No."

"Then don't say its silly. If you brush a permanent all the wave comes
out."

Jackie laughed again and got into bed. "Well, at least you speak
French," she said. "At least we won't have to go through _that_
struggle with you."

"Oh, I went to a French school in Vevey before the war." Gloria gave up
on her tangles. "This is my fifth boarding school. I started when I was
six."

"How are you at hockey?" Erna asked.

Gloria shrugged and said, "Oh, not too bad," in a way that made Flip
know she was probably very good indeed.

"How about you, Philippa?" Erna asked.

Flip admitted, "I'm not very good. I fall over my feet."

"How about skiing?"

Gloria pulled a nightgown made of pink satin and ecru lace over her
head. "I just dote on skiing. We spent last Christmas hols at St.
Moritz."

"I've never skied," Flip said, "but everybody says I'm going to love
it."

Erna looked at Gloria's nightgown. "If you think Black and Midnight's
going to let you wear that creation you're crazy."

Jackie looked at it longingly. "It's divine. It's absolutely divine."

Gloria giggled. "Oh, I know they won't let me wear it. I just thought
I'd wait till they made me take it off. Emile gave it to me for a going
away present."

"Who's Emile?" Erna asked.

"My mother's fiancé. He's a Count."

"A Count--pfft!" Jackie laughed.

"He is, too. And he has lots of money, which most Counts don't,
nowadays."

"Your mother's _what_?" Erna asked.

"Her fiancé. You know. The man she's going to marry. Emile is a card.
And he gives me wonderful presents. And then Daddy gives me presents so
I won't like Emile better than I do him. It really works out very well.
I'm just crazy about Emile. Daddy likes him, too."

"Your _father_!" Jackie squeaked.

"Oh, yes. Mummy and Daddy are still great friends. Mummy says it's the
way civilized people behave. She and Daddy both hate scenes. Me, too."

"But don't you just feel awful about it?" Erna asked.

"Awful? Why? I don't expect it'll make much difference to me. I'll
spend the summer hols with Mummy one year and with Daddy the next, and
as soon as I'm out of school I expect I'll get married myself unless
I decide to have a career. I might get Emile to give me a dress shop
in London or Paris. I expect he would and I adore being around pretty
frocks and things. Isn't it a bore we have to wear beastly old uniforms
here? We didn't have uniforms at my last school but there were vile
ones the school before."

A bell rang, blaring so loudly that Flip almost fell off the bed. She
didn't think she'd ever be able to hear that bell without jumping.
It rang for all the classes, Erna had told her, and in the evenings
it rang at half hour intervals, announcing the times at which the
different age-groups were to put out their lights. For meals one of
the maids got in the elevator with a big gong and rode up and down, up
and down, beating the gong. Flip liked the gong; it had a beautiful,
resonant tone and long after the maid had stopped beating it and left
the elevator, you could hear the waves of rich sound still throbbing
through the building, and with closed eyes you could almost pretend it
was a jungle instead of a school.

"That's our bell," Erna said. "Black and Midnight comes in to put out
the light. That's one trouble with being on this floor. She gets to us
so soon."

As she finished speaking the door was opened abruptly and Miss Tulip
stood looking in at them. She had changed to her white matron's
uniform. "Everybody ready?" she asked.

Erna and Jackie chorussed, "Yes, Miss Tulip, thank you, Miss Tulip."

Then Miss Tulip spotted Gloria's nightgown. "Really!" she exclaimed.
"Gloria Browne, isn't it?"

Gloria echoed Erna and Jackie. "Yes, Miss Tulip, thank you, Miss Tulip."

"That nightgown is most unsuitable," Miss Tulip said disapprovingly. "I
trust you have something else more appropriate."

"That depends on what you call appropriate, please, Miss Tulip," Gloria
said.

"I will go over your things tomorrow. Report to me after breakfast."

"Yes, Miss Tulip," Gloria said meekly, and winked at Erna.

"Good night, girls. Remember, no talking." And Miss Tulip switched out
the light.

Flip lay there in the dark. As her eyes became accustomed to the night
she noticed that the lights from the terrace below shone up through
the iron railing of the balcony and lay in a delicate pattern on the
ceiling. She raised herself on one elbow and she could see out of
the window. All down the mountainside to the lake the lights of the
villages lay like fallen stars. As she watched, one would flicker
out here, another there. Through the open window she could hear the
chime of a village church, and then, almost like an echo, the bell
from another church and then another. She began to feel the sense of
wonderful elation that always came to her when beauty took hold of her
and made her forget her fears. Now she saw the lights of the train as
it crawled up the mountain, looking like a little luminous dragon. And
on the lake was a tiny band of lights from one of the lake boats.

--Oh, beautiful, beautiful, beautiful! she thought. Then she began to
long for her father to show the beauty to. She couldn't contain so much
beauty just in herself. It had to be shared, and she couldn't whisper
to the girls in her room to come and look. She couldn't cry, "Oh, Erna,
Jackie, Gloria, come look!" Erna and Jackie must know how beautiful it
was, and somehow Flip thought that Gloria would think looking at views
was stupid.--Father, she thought.--Oh, Father. What's the matter with
me. What is it?

Then she realized. Of course. She was homesick. Every bone in her
ached with homesickness as though she were getting 'flu. Only she
wasn't homesick for a place, but for a person, for her father. How many
months, how many weeks, how many days, hours, minutes, seconds, till
Christmas?

She sat in the warm tub on her first bath night and longing for her
father overflowed her again and she wept. Miss Tulip entered briskly
without knocking.

"Homesick, Philippa?" she asked cheerfully. "I expect you are. We all
are at first. But you'll get over it. We all do. But you mustn't cry,
you know! It doesn't help. Not a bit. Sportsmanship, remember."

Flip nodded and watched the water as it lapped about her thin knees.

"Almost through?"

"Yes."

"Yes, Miss Tulip," the matron corrected her.

"Yes, Miss Tulip," Flip echoed obediently.

"Well, hurry up, then. Its almost time for the next girl. Mustn't get a
Tardy Mark by taking more than your fifteen minutes."

"I'll hurry," Flip said.

"Washed behind your ears?"

"Yes." Flip was outraged that Miss Tulip should ask her such a baby's
question. But Miss Tulip with another brisk nod bounced out as
cheerfully as she had entered. Flip stepped out of the tub and started
to dry herself.

They were supposed to start hockey but it rained and Flip's class had
relay races in the big gym at the other end of the playing fields from
the school. The gym had once been the hotel garage but now it was full
of bars and rings and leather horses and an indoor basket ball court
where the class above Flip's was playing. Erna and a Norwegian girl,
Solvei Krogstad, were captains. Erna chose Jackie, then dutifully chose
Gloria and Flip. It was to be a simple relay race. The girls were to
run with a small stick to the foot of the gym and back, putting the
stick into the hand of the next girl. Flip was fifth in line, following
Gloria.

Gloria ran like a streak of lightning. Sally Buckman, the girl behind
Flip, was jumping up and down, shrieking, "Keep it up, Glory! Oh,
Glory, swell!" She looked like a very excited pug dog.

Gloria snapped the stick smartly into Flip's fingers but Flip fumbled
and dropped it. Sally groaned. Flip picked up the stick and started to
run. She ran as fast as she could. But her knee seemed stiffer than it
ever had before and her legs were so long that she had no control of
them and her feet kept getting in their own way. She heard the girls
screaming, "Run, Philippa, _run_, can't you!" Now she had reached the
end of the gym and she turned around and started the long way back to
Sally Buckman. The girls were jumping up and down in agony and their
shouts were angry and despairing. "Oh, Philippa! Oh, Philippa, _run_!"

Panting, her throat dry and aching, she thrust the stick into Sally's
hand, and limped to the back of the line.

After gym she locked herself in the bathroom and read again the letter
from her father which had come in the morning's mail. It was a gay,
funny letter, full of little sketches. She answered it during study
hall, hoping that the teacher in charge would not notice. She drew him
a funny picture of Miss Tulip, and little sketches of her roommates and
some of the other girls. She told him that the food wasn't very good.
Too many boiled potatoes. And the bread was doughy and you could almost
use it for modelling clay. But maybe it would help her get fat. She did
not tell him that she was homesick and miserable. She could not make
him unhappy by letting him know what a terrible coward she was. She
looked around at the other girls in the study hall, Sally chewing her
pencil, Esmée twisting a strand of hair around and around her finger,
Gloria muttering Latin verbs under her breath.

Gloria had whispered to her that the teacher taking Study Hall was
the Art teacher. Her name was Madame Perceval, and she was Mlle.
Dragonet's niece. The girls called her Percy, and although she had a
reputation for being strict, she was very popular. Flip stared at her
surreptitiously, hoping that she wouldn't be as dull and unsympathetic
as the art teacher in her school in New York. She had finished her
lessons early and now that she had written her letter to her father
she did not know what to do. She thought that Madame Perceval looked
younger and somehow more alive than the other teachers. "I wonder where
her husband is?" Gloria had whispered. "Jackie says nobody knows, not
even Esmée. She says everybody thinks there's some sort of mystery
about Percy. I say, isn't it glamorous! I can't wait for the first Art
lesson."

Madame Perceval had thick brown hair, the color of well-polished
mahogany. It was curly and quite short and brushed back carelessly from
her face. Her skin was burnished, as though she spent a great deal of
time out of doors, and her eyes were grey with golden specks. Flip
noticed that Study Hall tonight was much quieter than it had been the
other nights with other teachers in charge.

She reached for a pencil to make a sketch of Madame Perceval to put in
the letter to her father, and knocked her history book off the corner
of her desk. It fell with a bang and she felt everybody's eyes on her.
She bent down to pick it up. When she put it back on her desk she
looked at Madame Perceval, but the teacher was writing quietly in a
note book. Flip sighed and looked around. There was no clock in Study
Hall and she wondered how much longer before the bell. Erna, sitting
next to her at the desk by the window was evidently wondering the same
thing, because Flip felt a nudge: she looked over, then quickly took
the rolled up note Erna was handing to her. She read it. "How many more
dreary minutes?"

Flip reached across the aisle and nudged Solvei Krogstad, who had a
watch. Solvei took the note, looked at her watch, scribbled "ten" on
the note, and was about to pass it back to Flip when Madame Perceval's
voice came clear and commanding.

"Bring that note to me, please, Solvei." Flip was very thankful that
she wasn't the one who had been caught.

Solvei rose and walked up the aisle to the platform on which the
teachers desk stood. She handed the note to Madame Perceval and waited.
Madame Perceval looked at the note, then at her own watch.

"Your watch is fast, Solvei," she said with a twinkle. "There are
fifteen more dreary minutes, not ten."

Very seriously Solvei set her watch while everybody in the room laughed.

After Study Hall while they were all gathered in the Common Room during
the short period of free time before the bell that sent them up to bed,
Gloria said to Flip, "I say, that was decent of Percy, wasn't it?"

Flip nodded.

"Imagine Percy being the Dragon's niece!" Then Gloria yawned. "I say,
Philippa, have you any brothers or sisters?"

Flip shook her head.

"Neither have I. Mummy and Daddy didn't really want me, but I popped
up. Accidents will happen, you know. They said they were really glad,
and I'm not much trouble after all, always off at school and things.
In a way I'm rather glad they didn't want me, because it relieves me
of responsibility, doesn't it? I always have enough responsibility at
school without getting involved in it at home."

Erna and Jackie wandered over. "Hallo, what are you two talking about?"

"Oh--you," Gloria said.

Erna grinned. "What were you saying?"

"Oh--just how lucky we were to get you two as roommates."

Erna and Jackie looked pleased, while Flip stared at Gloria in
amazement.

"Are you ever called Phil, Philippa?" Erna asked suddenly.

Flip shook her head. "At home I'm called Flip."

Jackie laughed and Erna said, "Flip, huh? I never heard of anyone being
called a name like Flip before."

Gloria began to giggle. "I know what! We can call her Pill!"

Jackie and Erna shouted with laughter. "Pill! Pill!" they cried with
joy.

Flip did not say anything. She knew that the thing to do was to laugh,
too, but instead she was afraid she might burst into tears.

"Let's play Ping Pong before the bell rings," Jackie suggested.

"Coming, Pill?" Gloria cried.

Flip shook her head. "No, thank you."

She wandered over to one of the long windows and stepped out onto the
balcony. The wind was cool and comforting to her hot cheeks. The sky
was full of stars and she looked up at them and tried to feel their
cold clear light on her upturned face. Across the lake the mountains
of France loomed darkly, suddenly breaking into brightness as the
starlight fell on their snowy tips. Flip tried to imagine what it would
be like when the entire mountains and all the valley were covered with
snow.

From the room behind her she could hear all the various evening noises,
the sound of the victrola playing popular records, the click, click,
click of the Ping Pong ball Erna, Jackie, and Gloria were sending over
the net, and the excited buzz of general conversation. Although the
girls were supposed to speak French at all times, this final period
of freedom was not supervised, and Flip heard snatches of various
languages, and of the truly international language the girls had
developed, a pot-pourri of all their tongues.

"Ach," she heard someone saying, "I left mein ceinture dans le shower
ce morgen. Quelle dope ich bin!"

She sat down on the cold stone floor of the balcony and leaned her face
against the black iron rail. The rail felt cold and rough to her cheek.
She looked down to the path below where Miss Tulip in her white uniform
was walking briskly between the plane trees. Flip sat very still,
fearful lest the matron look up and see her.

The bell rang. Out here on the balcony it did not sound so loud. She
heard the girls in her class putting books, records, note paper, into
their lockers and slamming the doors, and she knew that she would
have to come in and follow them upstairs. But not yet. Not quite yet.
It would take them a little while to get everything put away. She
heard someone else walking along the path below and looked down and
recognized Madame Perceval. Madame Perceval stopped just below Flip's
balcony and leaned against one of the plane trees. She stood there very
quietly, looking down over the lake.

She thinks it's beautiful, too, Flip thought, and suddenly felt
happier. She scrambled to her feet and went back into the Common Room
just as Gloria and a group of girls were leaving. They saw her.

"Oh, here comes Pill!" Gloria shouted.

"Hello, Pill!" they all cried.

The brief happiness faded from Flip's eyes.

Almost the most difficult thing, Flip found, was never being alone.
From the moment she woke up in the morning until she fell asleep at
night, she was surrounded by girls. She was constantly with them but
she never felt that she was of them. She tried to talk and laugh, to
be like them, to join in their endless conversations about boys and
holidays, and clothes and boys, and growing up and again boys, but
always it seemed that she grew clumsier than ever and the wrong words
tumbled out of her mouth. She felt like the ugly sister in the fairy
tale she had loved when she was younger, the sister whose words turned
into hideous toads; and all the other girls were like the beautiful
sister whose words became pieces of gold. And she would stand on the
hockey field when they chose teams, looking down at her toe scrounging
into the grass and pretend that she didn't care when the team which had
the bad luck to get her let out a groan, or the gym teacher, Fräulein
Hauser, snapped. "Philippa Hunter! How can you be so clumsy!" And Miss
Tulip glossed over Jackie's untidy drawers and chided Flip because
her comb and brush were out of line. And Miss Armstrong, the science
teacher, cried. "Really, Philippa, can't you enter the classroom
without knocking over a chair?" And when she fell and skinned her
knees Miss Tulip was angry with her for tearing her stockings and even
seemed to grudge the iodine which she put on Flip's gory wounds.

--If only I knew a lot of boys and could talk about them, she
thought,--or if I was good at sports.

But she had never really known any boys and sports were a nightmare to
her.

So in the Common Room she stood awkwardly about and tried to pretend
she liked the loud jazz records Esmée played constantly on the
phonograph. Usually she ended out on the balcony where she could at
least see the mountains and the lake, but soon it became too cold out
on the balcony in the dark windy night air and she was forced to look
for another refuge. If she went to the empty classroom someone always
came in to get something from a desk or the cupboard. They were not
allowed to be in their rooms except at bed time or when they were
changing for dinner or during the Sunday afternoon quiet period. She
was lonely, but never alone, and she felt that in order to preserve any
sense of her own identity, to continue to believe in the importance of
Philippa Hunter, human being, she must find, for at least a few minutes
a day, the peace of solitude. At last, when she knew ultimately and
forever how the caged animals constantly stared at in the zoo must
feel, she discovered the chapel.

The chapel was in the basement of the school, with the ski room, the
coat rooms and the trunk rooms. It was a bare place with rough white
walls and rows of folding chairs, a harmonium, and a small altar on
a raised platform at one end. Every evening after dinner the girls
marched from the dining room down the stairs to the basement and into
the chapel where one of the teachers read the evening service. Usually
Flip simply sat with the others, not listening, not hearing anything
but the subdued rustlings and whisperings about her. But one evening
Madame Perceval took the service, reading in her sensitive contralto
voice, and Flip found herself for the first time listening to the
beauty of the words: "Make a joyful noise unto the Lord, all the earth:
make a loud noise, and rejoice, and sing praise. Sing unto the Lord
with the harp, and the voice of a psalm ... let the hills be joyful
together." And Flip could feel all about her in the night the mountains
reaching gladly towards the sky; and the sound of the wind on the
white peaks must be their song of praise. The others, too, as always
when Madame Perceval was in charge, were quieter, not more subdued but
suddenly more real; when Flip looked at them they seemed more like
fellow creatures and less like alien beings to fear and hate.

After chapel that evening, when they were back in the Common Room, Flip
pretended that she had left her handkerchief and slipped downstairs
again to the cold basement. She was afraid of the dark but she walked
slowly down the cold corridor, lit only by a dim bulb at the far end,
blundering into the trunk room, filled with the huge and terrifying
shapes of trunks and suitcases, before she opened the door to the
chapel.

Down one wall of the chapel were windows, and through these moonlight
fell, somehow changing and distorting the rows of chairs, the altar,
the reading stand. Flip drew in her breath in alarm as she looked at
the organ and saw someone seated at it, crouched over the keys. But it
was neither a murderer lying in wait for her nor a ghost, but a shadow
cast by the moon. She slipped in and sat down on one of the chairs and
she was trembling, but after a while her heart began beating normally
and the room looked familiar again.

She remembered when she was a small girl, before her mother died, she
had had an Irish nurse who often took her into the church just around
the corner from their apartment. It was a small church, full of reds
and blues and golds and the smell of incense. Once her nurse had taken
her to a service and Flip had been wildly elated by it, by the singing
of the choir boys, the chanting of the priest, the ringing of the
bells; all had conspired to give her a sense of soaring happiness. It
was the same kind of happiness that she felt when she saw the moonlight
on the mountain peaks, or the whole Rhône valley below her covered
with clouds and she could lean out over the balcony and be surrounded
by cloud, lost in cloud, with only a branch of elm appearing with shy
abruptness as the mist was torn apart.

Here in the non-denominational chapel at school she felt no sense of
joy; there was no overwhelming beauty here between these stark walls;
but gradually she began to relax. There was no sound but the wind in
the trees; she could almost forget the life of the school going on
above her. She did not try to pray but she let the quiet sink into her,
and when at last she rose she felt more complete; she felt that she
could go upstairs and remain Philippa Hunter who was going to be an
artist; and she would not be ashamed to be Philippa Hunter, no matter
what the girls in her class thought of her.

At last she rose and started out of the chapel, bumping into a row of
chairs with a tremendous clatter. The noise shattered her peace and
she stopped stock still, her heart beating violently; but when nothing
else happened, when no one came running to see who had desecrated the
chapel, she walked swiftly out on tiptoe. She opened the door and
came face to face in the corridor with Miss Tulip in her stiff white
matron's uniform.

"Well! Philippa Hunter!"

Flip felt as though she had been caught in some hideous crime. She
looked wildly around.

"Where have you been?" Miss Tulip asked.

"In the chapel--" she whispered.

"Why?" Miss Tulip snapped on her pince nez and looked at Flip as though
she were some strange animal.

Flip could not raise her voice from a stifled whisper. "I wanted to--to
be alone."

Miss Tulip looked at Flip more curiously than ever. "That's very nice,
I'm sure, Philippa dear, but you must remember that there is a time and
place for everything. You are not allowed in the chapel except during
services."

"I'm sorry," Flip whispered. "I didn't know." She looked away from Miss
Tulip's frizzy dark hair and down at her feet. It seemed that she had
seen more of feet since she had been at school than the rest of her
life put together.

"We won't say anything about it this time." Miss Tulip looked at Flip's
bowed head. "Your part's not quite straight, Philippa. It slants. See
that you get it right tomorrow."

"Yes, Miss Tulip."

"Now run along and join the other girls. It's nearly time for lights
out."

"Yes, Miss Tulip." Flip fled from the matron and the musty dampness of
the corridor.

But she knew that she would go back to the chapel.

The following day Art was the last class of the morning. Madame
Perceval had said to the new girls, "I want you to paint me a picture.
Just anything you feel like. Then I will know more what each one of you
can do."

Flip was painting a picture of the way she thought it must look up on
the very top of the snow-tipped mountains, all blues and lavenders and
strange misshapen shadows. And there was a group of ice-children in her
picture, cold and wild and beautiful. During the first Art Class they
had just drawn with pencil. Now they were using water color.

Madame Perceval came over and looked at Flip's picture. She stood
behind Flip, one strong hand resting lightly on her shoulder, and
looked. She looked for much longer than she had looked at anyone else's
picture. Flip waited, dipping her brush slowly in and out of her cup
of water. Finally Madame said, "Go on and let's see what you're going
to do with it." She didn't offer suggestions or corrections as she
had with most of the others, and as she moved on to the next girl she
pressed Flip's shoulder in a friendly fashion.

The Art Studio was on the top floor of the building. It was a long,
white room with a skylight. There were several white plaster Greek
heads, a white plaster hand, a foot, and a skull, and in one corner a
complete skeleton which was used only by the senior girls in Advanced
Art. The room smelled something like Flip's father's studio and the
minute Flip stepped into it she loved it and she knew that Madame
Perceval was a teacher from whom she could learn. She chewed the
end of her brush and thought fiercely about her painting and her
ice-children and then twirled her brush carefully over the cake of
purple paint. Now she had completely forgotten the school and being
laughed at and her incompetence on the playing fields and being
screamed at and left out and pushed away. She was living with her
ice-children in the cold and beautiful snow on top of the mountain, as
silver and distant as the mountains of the moon.

She did not hear the bell and it was a shock when Madame Perceval
laughed and said, "All right, Philippa. That's enough for this time,"
and she saw that the others had put their paints away and were hurrying
towards the door.

There was almost fifteen minutes before lunch and Flip knew that she
could not go to the Class Room or the Common Room without losing the
happiness that the art lesson had given her and she wanted to go some
place quiet where she could read again the letter from her father that
had come that morning. She thought of the chapel and she thought of
Miss Tulip. It's Miss Tulip or God, she said to herself, and went to
the chapel.

In the daylight there were no moving shadows; everything was as white
and clean as the snow on the mountain peaks. Flip sat down and read
her letter, warmed by its warmth. She was once again Philippa Hunter,
a person of some importance if only because she was important to her
father and he had taught her to believe that every human being was a
person of importance. After she had finished the letter for the third
time she put it back in her blazer pocket and sat there quietly,
thinking about the picture she had been painting that morning, planning
new pictures, until the bell rang. Then she hurried up the stairs and
got in line with the others.

Because she was the tallest girl in the class she was last in line, but
Gloria twisted around from the middle of the row calling, "I say, Pill,
where did you rush off to after Art?"

"Oh--nowhere," Flip said vaguely.

"Nowhere! You must have been somewhere!" Gloria cried. "Come on, Pill,
where were you?"

Flip knew that Gloria would persist until she had found out; so she
answered in a low voice, "in the chapel."

"The chapel!" Gloria screeched. "What were you doing in the chapel!"

"You mean you went there when you didn't _have_ to go?" Erna asked.
Flip nodded.

"What for?"

"Pill, are you nuts?"

They were all looking at her as though she were crazy and laughing at
her.

--Oh, _please_! she thought, I can't even go to chapel to be quiet
without its being something wrong.

Kaatje van Leyden one of the senior prefects responsible for keeping
order, called out, "Quiet!" and the girls subsided.

But she knew that that would not be the end of it.

Gloria said one morning as they were making their beds and Erna and
Jackie had not yet come up from breakfast, "I say, Philippa, you don't
mind my saying something, do you, ducky?"

"What?" Flip asked starkly.

"I mean because of us both being new girls and everything, I thought I
ought to tell you."

"What?" Flip asked again.

"Well, Pill, if I were you I wouldn't keep running off to chapel,
that's all."

Flip smoothed out her bottom sheet and tucked it in. "Why not?"

"The kids think it's sort of funny."

"I know they do." Flip pulled up her blankets and straightened them out.

"How do you know?" Gloria asked.

Flip's voice was tight. "I'm not deaf. Anyhow I heard you laughing in
the Common Room with them about it."

"I never did."

"I heard you."

"You eavesdropped."

"I didn't. I walked into the Common Room and I couldn't help hearing.
Anyhow, I don't go running off to the chapel. I just go there once in a
while. There's nothing wrong with that."

"You know, Pill," Gloria said, cocking her head and looking at Flip
curiously, "somehow I never thought of you as being particularly pious."

Flip looked startled. "I don't think I am. I mean, I never thought
about it."

"Then what do you go running off to the chapel for? Don't you go there
to pray or something?"

"No," Flip said. "At least I usually do say a prayer or something
because if I go there I think it's only courteous to God. But I really
go there to be alone."

"To be alone?"

"Yes. There isn't any other place to go."

"What do you want to be alone for?" Gloria asked.

"I just do," Flip said. "If you don't know why I can't explain it to
you, Gloria."

"You're a funny kid, Pill," Gloria said. "You'd be all right if you
just gave yourself a chance."

Jackie and Erna came in then and Gloria turned back to making her bed.

Jackie pulled Flip aside one evening after chapel. They waited until
everyone had gone into the Common Room; then Jackie pulled Flip
into the dining room. The maids had finished clearing away and the
tables were already set for breakfast the next morning. Jackie seemed
embarrassed and unhappy.

"Philippa, I want to say something to you." They stood under the long
box of napkin racks, each little cubby hole marked with the inevitable
number. Flip stared at Jackie and waited. Jackie looked away, looked
up, over Flip's head, over the napkin racks, up to the ceiling. "I want
to apologise to you."

"What for?" Flip asked.

"My mother said I should apologise to you," Jackie said rapidly, still
looking up at the ceiling, her hands plunged deep into the pockets of
her blue blazer, "about our laughing about your going to the chapel. I
always write my mother everything and I wrote her about our thinking
it was funny and laughing and she wrote back and said who am I of all
people to laugh. She said if you got down on the floor in the middle of
the Common Room and bowed towards Mecca I should honor and respect your
form of worship."

"Oh," Flip said. She felt that she ought to try to explain to Jackie
that it really wasn't a burning question of religion that led her to
brave Miss Tulip's annoyance and go to the chapel but she was afraid
that Jackie would not understand and might even be angry.

Jackie had finished her uncomfortable quoting from her mother's letter
and she looked down at her feet. "So I do apologise," she said. "I'm
very sorry, Pill."

"That's all right," Flip answered, embarrassed, but making an effort to
sound friendly.

Jackie heaved a sigh of relief. "Well, I've got to go now," she almost
shouted. "The others are waiting for me." She tore off and Flip was
left standing under the napkin racks.

Saturday afternoons they had free time. Most of the girls clustered
in the Common Room, talking, shrieking, laughing, playing records.
Flip stood by the balcony window thinking that she had been at the
school only a few weeks and yet it seemed as though she had been there
forever. She felt in her pocket for her father's latest letter that she
had already read several times in the peace of the chapel. When she
read his letters, those wonderful wonderful letters, full of little
anecdotes and sketches, she would look at the drawings of forlorn
waifs, ragged and starving, and feel ashamed of her own misery which
for the moment at any rate seemed completely unjustified. She had had a
letter that morning from Mrs. Jackman, too, written on heavy expensive
paper saying that she hoped that Flip had settled down and was happy,
and signed, affectionately, Eunice. Flip had read it in the hall by the
mail boxes, torn it up and thrown it in the trash basket.

"I love you--u--u--" the phonograph wailed.

"And then he said to me, 'your legs are fascinating'," Esmée was saying.

"He was the most divine boy," she heard Sally saying, "until I heard he
had a whole set of false teeth and a toupee."

"During the holidays," Gloria screeched, "I smoke at _least_ a pack of
Players a day."

Flip turned away from the window, slipped out of the Common Room,
tiptoed through the big lounge, and slipped out the side door when the
teacher on duty was busy talking to someone. The air was crisp and a
light wind was blowing. She took deep breaths of it and walked swiftly,
exulting in the unaccustomed freedom. She climbed the hill behind the
school, knowing that as she got into the pine trees clustered thickly
up the mountainside she would be safe from detection. She ran until she
was panting and her weak knee ached, but soon the trees got thicker and
thicker and she dropped down onto the fragrant rusty carpet of fallen
pine needles. As soon as she had regained her breath she walked on a
little further, rubbing her fingers lovingly over the rough, resiny
trunks of the pines. She felt free and happy for the first time since
she had been at school. The air was full of piney perfume; the needles
were soft and gently slippery under her feet; high above her head she
could see the blue sky shining in chinks and patches through the trees;
and the sun sifted down to her in long golden shafts like the light
in a church. She lay down on her back on the pine needles and looked
up and up and it seemed that the trees pierced the sky. Oh, trees,
oh, sky, oh, sun, something in her sang. Oh, beautiful, beautiful,
beautiful. And she was happy.

After a while she stood up and brushed and shook the pine needles off
her uniform and climbed still further. There was a small clearing where
the railroad track cut through on its zigzag way up the mountain. She
crossed the track and climbed higher. She did not know where the school
bounds ended and forbidden territory began; she had forgotten that
there was such a thing as a boundary line, and she kept on pushing up,
up the mountain.

Then, suddenly, out of nowhere, rushing in her direction with the most
hideous baying she had ever heard, bounded a wild beast. Her heart
leaped in terror, beating frantically against her chest, then seemed to
stop entirely, before she realized that the beast was Ariel.

"Ariel!" she cried. "Oh, Ariel!" as the bulldog knocked her down in the
ecstasy of his greeting. "Ariel, please!" The dog began bounding about
her, barking wildly, and she lay quietly on the fallen pine needles
until he stopped and stood at her feet, sniffing her anxiously.

"Where's Paul?" she asked, and she was amazingly pleased to see the
dog's hideous face with the drooling, undershot jaw.

Ariel barked.

Flip sat up; then, as Ariel waited quietly, she stood up, and looked
around, but she could see no sign of the boy she had met down by the
lake on the morning of the day she came to school.

"Paul!" she called, but there was no answer except from Ariel, who
barked again, caught hold of her skirt, released it, bounded up the
mountain, then came back and took her skirt in his teeth again.

"But I can't go with you, Ariel," she said. "I have to go back to
school."

Ariel barked and tried again to lure her up the mountain.

"I have to go, Ariel," she told him. "I'm sure I'm out of bounds or
something, being here. I have to go back to school." Then she laughed
at the serious way in which she had been trying to explain to the
bulldog, turned away from him, and started back down the mountain. But
Ariel pranced along beside her, always trying to head her back up the
mountain, catching hold of her skirt or the hem of her coat, tugging
and pulling, gently, but persistently.

"Ariel, you can't come back to school with me, you just can't!" Flip
tried to push the dog away but he barked, reached up, and caught hold
of the cuff of her sleeve.

"Oh, Ariel!" she cried, half exasperated, half pleased because she knew
the dog was going to win. "All right!"

And she turned around and headed back up the mountain.

Ariel bounded ahead of her, running on a few yards, then doubling back
to make sure she was following. Soon she saw grey slate roof-tops
through the trees and as Ariel led her closer she saw that the
roof-tops belonged to a chateau. When the trees cleared and Ariel began
to crash through the heavy undergrowth she realized that the chateau
was old and deserted, for the shutters hung crazily by their hinges;
some of the windows were boarded up; and at others the boards had come
off and the glass was broken and jagged. Grass and weeds grew wild and
high and late autumn flowers bloomed in undisciplined profusion. Birds
flew in and out of the broken windows and as she pushed through the
weeds they began calling to each other, screaming, someone is coming!
Someone is coming!

Her heart beating with excitement Flip pressed forward, following
Ariel, who suddenly leaped ahead of her, bounded across the remaining
distance to the chateau, and disappeared. Flip pushed after him,
calling, "Ariel! Ariel! Wait!" but there was no sound, no sign of life
about the chateau except for the birds and the banging of a shutter
against the gray stones. She crossed what had once been a flag-stoned
terrace to a row of shuttered French windows. One of the shutters was
open and hung by one hinge, and all the glass in the window was gone.
It was through this opening that Ariel had disappeared. Flip peered in
but could see nothing through the obscurity inside.

"Ariel!" she called, then "Paul! Paul!" There was no answer and her
words came faintly echoing back to her. "Ariel! Paul! Paul!"

At last she turned and started back to school.

CHAPTER TWO

_The Page and the Unicorn_

She studied French verbs in study hall that night, but because of her
afternoon's adventure school seemed different and she seemed different,
and even while she was dutifully memorizing a difficult subjunctive
she was thinking about the chateau and about Ariel and Paul, and when
she thought about them her heart would lift suddenly and begin to beat
rapidly inside her chest so that it seemed like one of the wild excited
birds flying in and out of the broken windows of the chateau. She sat
at her desk and said, "Please, God, let me see Paul again. Please.
Please let me see Paul again."

That night she and Gloria were already in bed, and she was lying there
thinking that the next time she could escape from the school she would
go back and look for Ariel and Paul again, when Erna and Jackie came in
from the lavatory in their pajamas and bathrobes. Gloria was staring
critically at Flip's cotton underthings folded over her chair at the
foot of her bed.

"I can't stand anything but silk next to my skin," Gloria said.
"Mummy's always dressed me in silk. She says she's going to send me
some new silk undies from Paris."

"You and Wagner," Flip said. Jackie laughed.

Erna was tapping her foot on the floor impatiently. "Hey, we just
remembered," she broke in. "You're new girls and we haven't initiated
you yet."

"Oh, Erna," Gloria groaned. "Do we have to be initiated?"

Erna pulled off her barette, pulled her hair back more tightly, and
clasped the barette again as she always did when she felt important.
"Well, you don't _have_ to be, but it just means we can't accept you if
you aren't. You want to be accepted, don't you?"

"Oh, okay," Gloria said. "I suppose we'll survive. Go ahead."

"Do _you_ want to be accepted, Pill?" Erna asked.

Flip answered in a low voice. "Yes."

"Okay. I'll continue. Oh, first you'd better get out of bed and sit on
your chairs, please."

Obediently Flip and Gloria sat on the chairs at the foot of their beds.
Erna nodded in satisfaction. She stood, hands on hips, looking at them,
while Jackie lounged more comfortably on her bed.

"Do you promise to keep our dormitory secrets till the death?" Erna
asked.

Flip and Gloria nodded.

"And to do anything we tell you to do during the period of probation?"

Flip and Gloria nodded again.

"Good. Now we want to ask you a couple of questions."

Jackie took over. She sat up, her feet half in and half out of her
crimson woolly slippers, dangling over the foot of the bed, and
pointed at Gloria. "Who do you like most in the school?"

"You and Erna," Gloria answered promptly.

"I told you she'd say that." Erna nodded at Jackie.

Jackie pointed at Flip. "And you?"

"Madame Perceval."

"Percy? Well, she'll do all right." Jackie kicked one slipper onto the
floor and pointed at Gloria. "Where were you born?"

"London."

"Where?"

"London."

"Where?" Erna asked.

"London."

And Jackie asked again, "Where?"

"Oh, Brazil where the nuts come from," Gloria cried in exasperation.

"Where did you say you were born?" Erna asked.

"I've told you three times," Gloria muttered.

"You seem sort of confused." Jackie kicked off the other slipper.

Erna tightened her bathrobe belt. Miss Tulip had taken her over to
Lausanne that morning and the gold braces on her teeth had been
tightened; her teeth hurt and her voice sounded cross. "If you don't
know where you were born we certainly can't accept you. Where were you
born?"

"London," Gloria mumbled sulkily.

"Are you sure?"

"Yes."

"It wasn't Brazil?"

"No."

"Why did you say it was Brazil?"

"I don't know."

"You mean you say things and you don't know why you say them?"

"No."

"But that's what you just said."

Gloria wailed, "You're trying to confuse me."

Erna put her hands in the pockets of her bath robe and smiled
tolerantly. "Why should we try to confuse you? We're just trying to
find out whether or not you're sure where you were born."

"Of course I'm sure."

"Where was it?"

"London."

"All right. We'll let it go this once. But we can't have people in our
room saying things without knowing why they say them. So be careful."
She turned to Flip. "Okay, Pill. Where were you born?"

"Goshen, Connecticut." Warned by Gloria, Flip answered firmly while
Erna and Jackie asked her seven or eight times.

Jackie slipped over the foot of the bed and pushed her feet back into
her slippers. She smiled ravishingly at Flip and Gloria. "Well," she
told them, "I think you've passed the preliminary examination."

Gloria stood up and stretched. "What's next?"

"You each have to prove yourself."

"How?"

"By some courageous deed. If it's good enough then you can help with
the initiation Saturday afternoon."

"The initiation?" Gloria asked suspiciously.

Erna grinned in anticipation and the light flashed on the gold braces
on her teeth. "Oh, the big general initiation. All the old girls
in our class are going to initiate the new girls who haven't done a
magnificent enough deed by Saturday lunch. It was my idea."

Saturday afternoon, Flip thought. That was when I was planning to go
look for Paul and Ariel. Well, maybe I can go tomorrow after Quiet Hour
though it doesn't give me too much time. I do want to see Paul again.
He was nice to me by the lake and I don't think he disliked me. Going
off to see Paul would be quite a Deed only I can't tell anyone.

Gloria was smiling a secret pleased smile to herself.

"What's the joke?" Jackie asked, always eager for something to laugh at.

Gloria twined her arms about her ginger colored head and tried to look
mysterious. "I was thinking of a Deed."

The door opened and Miss Tulip burst in. "Girls! The Light Bell rang
five minutes ago. Just because I wasn't able to get here sooner is
no reason for you to be out of bed. Get in at once. Do you all want
Deportment marks?"

"We didn't hear the bell, Miss Tulip," they chorussed, making a mad
scramble for their beds.

The matron waited until they were lying down and the covers drawn up;
then she switched off the light. "Now I don't want to hear another
sound from this room or I'll have to report you to Mlle. Dragonet. Good
night." And the door clicked shut behind her.

Every morning before classes, Call Over was held. All the students
gathered in the Assembly Hall and one of the teachers called the roll.
On Saturday and Sunday mornings Call Over was held as usual, although
it was not followed by lessons. On Saturdays the girls trooped into the
Common Room for sewing, and on Sundays they remained in formation and
marched from the Assembly Hall down to the chapel.

The morning after Erna's and Jackie's inquisition, Gloria did her
Courageous Deed during Call Over. Fräulein Hauser, the gym teacher,
was calling the roll. She was considered one of the strictest of all
the teachers (though not so strict nor so quickly obeyed as Madame
Perceval) and when it was her turn to take Call Over the girls stayed
very quietly in their lines, answering smartly as their names were
called. It wasn't long, then, this Sunday morning before Flip and most
of the girls in her class, and the classes standing near, noticed
that Gloria, with an expression of unconcerned innocence, was chewing
something. Chewing gum was strictly forbidden and although the girls
frequently smuggled it in, none of them would have dared chew openly in
the presence of a teacher.

"Anne Badeneaux," Fräulein Hauser was saying, "Moire Beresford,
Anastasia Bechman, Hanni Bechman, Lischen Bechman, Jacqueline
Bernstein, Esmée Bodet, Ingeborg Brandes, Dorothy Brown, Gloria
Browne...." As Gloria answered to her name Fräulein Hauser looked at
her sharply. "Gloria Browne," she said.

Gloria, still chewing, answered meekly. "Yes, Fräulein Hauser?"

"You know chewing gum is forbidden?"

"Oh, yes, Fräulein Hauser."

Fräulein Hauser held out her hand. "Come here."

Gloria detached herself from the lines of girls and went up to the
platform. "Yes, Fräulein Hauser?"

Fräulein Hauser kept her hand outstretched. "Spit," she said.

Gloria spat, and there in Fräulein Hauser's upturned palm lay a gold
plate attached to which were Gloria's four front teeth. Gloria turned
around and smiled a brilliant, toothless smile at the assembly.

Fräulein Hauser said icily, "Get back into line. You may report to me
immediately after chapel."

"Yef, Fäulein Haufer. May I haf my teef, pleef, Fäulein Haufer?" Gloria
lisped. Fräulein Hauser handed her the teeth and Gloria resumed her
place in line.

Throughout the entire school shoulders were shaking in ill-suppressed
laughter. Erna let out one snort and turned almost purple in her
effort to keep the rest of her rapture inside. Tears of mirth were
streaming down Jackie's face, and even Flip felt an ache of laughter
in her chest. Fräulein Hauser looked at the Assembly coldly. She
clapped her hands and the sound cut sharply across their laughter.
"Silence!" she hissed, and her face was pale with anger. "Silence!"
She stared wrathfully at the girls until their amusement was somewhat
controlled. Then she went on with the roll. "Cornelli Bruch, Margaret
Campbell, Elizabeth Campbell, Maria Colantuono, Bianca Colantuono, Goia
Colantuono, Jeanne-Marie Crougier...."

After Call Over they marched down to the chapel where the English
chaplain from Territet gave them a sermon, and after chapel Gloria was
haled off by Fräulein Hauser and they did not see her until they met
in the dining room for Sunday dinner. Gloria stood, looking bloody but
unbowed, behind her chair as they waited for Mlle. Dragonet to say
grace.

Grace ended, Mlle. Dragonet pulled out her chair, and then all the
other chairs in the big dining room scraped across the floor with a
sound of ocean waves. Tables were changed weekly but the girls were
seated according to classes and the whole of dormitory 33 this week was
together, with Solvei Krogstad and Sally Buckman. Miss Armstrong, the
science teacher, was at their table for that week, but she had gone
down to Montreux to have lunch with a friend who was passing through.

"Thank goodness Balmy Almy's not here!" Erna cried joyfully. "What did
old Hauser do to you, Gloria?"

And Jackie was squeaking simultaneously, "How did you do it, Gloria?
How did you do it? Tell us quick!"

Gloria clicked her tongue around inside her mouth and suddenly she was
grinning with the four front teeth outside her lips. It was a macabre
and horrible grimace. Another click and they were back in place.

"You stinker, why didn't you tell us before?" Sally asked, pushing her
fingers against the flat little nose that made her look so much like a
pug dog.

"I was saving it," Gloria said. "It's my Deed so I can help with the
initiation. Will it do?"

"Okay with me." Sally nodded violently.

"What happened to your teeth anyhow?" Erna asked.

"I lost 'em in the blitz. We got bombed out the night before Mummy was
going to take me to the country." Gloria rubbed the tip of her tongue
over her teeth. "I don't know how I ever used to put up with my own
teeth. These are ever so much more useful."

"Daddy sent me back to America before the blitz," Sally said enviously.
"I was in Detroit the whole time."

"Alphabet soup!" Gloria cried as plates were put in front of them. "The
last letter left in the soup is the initial of the man you're going to
marry. Mine is always X. Imagine marrying a man whose name begins with
an X! At the last school I was at there was a girl who lost an eye in
the blitz, and she had a glass eye she used to take out whenever she
got in a row; she'd hold it in her hand and the mistress could never go
on rowing her properly. But I think she used to carry it too far. One
day at dinner the mistress at the table was rowing her about something
and she took her eye out and put it in her glass of water. Now I call
that too much. She was heaps of fun, though. She got kicked out the
same time I did."

"You got expelled!" Jackie exclaimed. "Ooh, what did you do, Glo?"

"Well, Pam--this girl--and I sneaked out of school one Saturday
afternoon and went into town to meet Pam's brothers and of course one
of the mistresses saw us and we got bounced. We didn't care, though. It
was a beastly school, not half as nice as this one."

"But weren't your parents upset?" Jackie asked.

"Who, Mummy and Daddy? They didn't care. There was only a couple of
weeks till the summer hols and they'd have had me on their hands soon
enough anyhow and this gave them a good excuse to send me off to stay
with some people in Wales for the whole summer. I say, let's play Truth
and Consequences, seeing Balmy Almy isn't here."

Erna, Jackie, and Sally agreed vociferously. Flip looked across at
Solvei and watched her quietly eating her potatoes. She liked the
Norwegian girl who was the Class President and who seemed able to
assume responsibility without putting on any airs. Now Solvei said,
"Let's wait till after lunch. Black and Midnight's been cocking an ear
over here and looking disapproving, and you know how she hates games at
the table."

Gloria stuck out her lower lip. "That old minge. Always poking her nose
in other people's businesses. Why can't she leave us alone?"

"She has a special 'down' on our class," Sally said. "And she says the
middle school's more trouble than the lower and upper schools together.
What a dreep. Oh, my golly, will you look! Suet pudding again. You can
feel every bite of that stuff hit the soles of your feet five seconds
after you've swallowed it. I'd like a good American banana split."

"Here it is dessert," Gloria wagged a finger at Flip, "And Pill hasn't
said a single word since we sat down. What's the matter, Pill? Cat got
your tongue?"

"No," Flip answered, blushing.

"I don't think I've ever heard Pill say anything." Sally grinned at
Flip, but somehow there seemed to be nothing pleasant about the grin.
"Can you talk, Pill?"

"Yes," Flip said.

"Well, say something, then."

"There isn't--I don't--I haven't anything to say," Flip stumbled.

"Don't we inspire conversation?" Sally asked. "A lot you must think of
us. Does she ever talk in the room?"

Erna was gobbling her suet pudding. "She sometimes answers if you ask
her a question, if you insist. Yes, or no. That's all."

"What do you do when you go out on a date, Pill?" Sally asked. "Or
don't you ever go on dates? Hi! kids, what kind of a line do you think
Pill uses on a boy?"

Flip said nothing.

"Well, what kind of a line _do_ you use, Pill?" Sally persisted. "Maybe
you could teach us something. Well, for john's sake say something,
can't you!"

"Oh, do leave her alone," Solvei said impatiently. "If she hasn't
anything to say she hasn't anything to say."

"But how can someone _not_ have something to say!" Gloria exclaimed
incredulously. "There's _always_ something to say. Any time I can't
talk I'll be dead."

"Well, maybe Pill's dead," Sally suggested. "How about it, Pill. Are
you dead?"

"No," Flip said.

Solvei interfered again in her behalf, but Flip felt that it was only
from a sense of duty, that privately Solvei considered her just as much
of a 'pill' as the rest of the girls did. "Madame Perceval says your
father's an artist, Philippa."

Flip nodded, then said, "Yes. He is."

"How'd Percy know? Did you tell her?" Erna asked.

Flip shook her head. "No."

"Oh, Percy always knows everything about everybody," Jackie said with
admiration. "I don't know how she does it. And you can't ever get
away with anything with Percy but you never mind how strict she is.
Sometimes I think I love Percy almost as much as my mother."

"You have a crush on her," Sally said.

Jackie looked at the grey lump of suet pudding remaining on her plate
and turned up her nose in disgust. "I merely have a great admiration
for her."

"Oh, for john's sake, Jackie, I was just kidding. Can't you take a
joke? Let's change the subject. Tell us a story, Glo. Have you heard
any good ones lately?"

"Well, Esmée told me one yesterday," Gloria started.

Solvei broke in, "Not at the table. Save it for the Common Room if you
feel you have to tell it."

Flip looked at Solvei in gratitude. Mlle. Dragonet at the head table
stood up before Gloria could retort; all the chairs in the dining room
were scraped back and the girls filed out.

On Sunday afternoons all the girls were supposed to spend a rest period
in their rooms, but after the rest period there would be two hours when
Flip could try to escape and go back to the deserted chateau. She sat
curled up on her bed with the dog-eared calendar she carried around
with her in her blazer pocket and looked at the small block of days
that was marked off and then at all the days and days that stretched
out to be lived through somehow before the Christmas holidays and her
father would finally come. Sometimes she was afraid that the Christmas
holidays would never be reached. She knew already that the one certain
thing in an uncertain world was that time always passed; but as day
followed day, each one exactly like the other, she felt that nothing,
not even time, could put an end to their unbearable monotony.

--Oh, please God, please, God, make Christmas come quickly, Flip
prayed, her hand still moving softly over her dog-eared calendar; and
because time did not wheel faster in its vast circle for her she became
filled with despair and homesickness and bitterness at her misery and
she shoved the book she had brought up with her off the bed so that it
fell on the floor with a thud. Across the room Gloria yawned noisily
over her required weekly letter to her mother; Erna and Jackie, as
usual, were whispering and giggling together. "They're so childish,"
Esmée was always saying to Gloria, but she was careful to keep on good
terms with Jackie because Jackie's father was a movie director.

Flip leaned over and picked up her book, smoothing out its pages in
swift apology, and waited for the bell.

She hurried out of the room after Quiet Hour, got her coat from the
Cloak Room, and started up the mountain. She knew that the others would
think she had gone to the chapel. She ran almost until she stood at the
edge of the forest where the trees thinned out and mingled with the
underbrush that surrounded the chateau, and there was the chateau as
it had been the day before, cold and beautiful and deserted. She stood
looking at the grey stones and at the birds, her heart thumping; but no
Ariel came rushing towards her to knock her down with his greeting,
and after a moment she began pushing her way to the chateau, jumping
like a startled woods animal each time a twig snapped or the wind moved
in the high grasses. Just as she had almost neared the decaying walls
of the building she heard a low whine and there was Ariel standing in
the shadow of a shutter that hung drunkenly. The shadow seemed to move
and she saw that Paul was there, too, holding Ariel by the collar.

"Paul!" she called softly.

For a moment she thought Paul was going to go back into the chateau;
then he stepped out of the shadow of the shutter and held out his hand
in greeting.

"Oh," he said. "It's you."

She took his hand. "Who else would it be?"

"There are a great many girls in your school, aren't there? And you
might be any of them."

"I'm not any of them," she said. "I'm me."

"How did you get here?" he asked, still holding back Ariel who was
trying to leap at Flip. "How did you find me?"

Flip retreated a little because it did not seem to her that he really
was glad that she had come. "I didn't find you," she said. "Ariel found
me. I went for a walk yesterday afternoon and he found me and made me
come to the chateau."

"And you came back today," Paul said.

There was neither welcome nor rebuff in his voice but Flip felt that
she had been rejected and she said haughtily, "I'm sorry I'm not
welcome. I'll leave at once."

"No, please!" Paul cried. "I said I was glad it was you. I was afraid
it was someone I didn't know. I came here to be alone and I didn't want
just anybody coming around."

Flip said swiftly, "If you wanted to be alone I won't stay, then. I
know how it is to need to be alone. I need to be alone, too."

Paul reached out for her hand again. "No, don't go, it's good to see
you. I know I sounded inhospitable, but come and sit down." Still
holding her firmly by the hand he led her across the terrace to a
marble bench half hidden by weeds. "Now," he said, sitting down beside
her. "Do you like your school?"

She shook her head. "No. I hate it."

"And you really have to stay? You can't ask your father to take you
away?"

"No." She looked down at Paul's hand beside her on the bench. It
still held a warm tan from summer, and his fingers were very long and
thin and at the same time gave an appearance of great strength. They
were blunt at the tips, the nails square and clean. "I couldn't be
with father while he's traveling about," she said, "and I had to be
somewhere and Eunice suggested this school. Father always seems to do
what Eunice suggests about me...."

Her voice trailed off. Paul saw that she was looking at his hand on the
bench between them and for a second his fingers twitched the way she
had noticed someone's foot would do if you stared at it long enough in
a subway or bus or even in the classroom at school. Then he reached
down and fondled Ariel.

"Ariel is a beautiful dog," she said politely. "Where did you get him?"

"I found him in the street. He had been hit by a car and left there and
his leg was broken. I set it myself and took care of him and now he is
fine, he doesn't even limp, and when I showed him to Dr. Bejart--a
friend of mine--he said he was a very fine dog."

"But that's wonderful!" Flip cried, gazing admiringly at Ariel. "How
did you know about setting a leg?"

Paul looked pleased at her praise. "I intend to be a doctor. A surgeon.
Of course I must go to college and medical school and everything first.
Right now I don't go to school at all. I am trying to study by myself
and my father is helping me but of course I know I must go back to
school sooner or later. I think that it will be later." A shadow swept
over his face and it seemed to Flip as though the day had suddenly
darkened.

She looked up startled and indeed the sun had dropped behind the
mountain. She rose. "I have to go. I didn't realize it was so late. If
I don't get back quickly they'll miss me."

Paul stood up, too. "Do go, then," he said. "If you're caught they
wouldn't let you come back, would they? Will you come back?"

"Do you want me to?" Flip asked.

"Yes. When will you come?"

"I could come next Sunday. But are you sure you want me to? You don't
want to be alone?"

"I can be alone all week," Paul said. "Come Sunday, then, Philippa."

She started away but turned back and said tentatively, "At home I'm
called Flip ..." and waited.

But Paul did not laugh as the girls at school had done. Instead he
said, "Good-bye, Flip."

"Good-bye," she said, and started up the mountain.

When she got back to school they had noticed her long absence. Gloria
turned from the group by the phonograph and demanded, "Where've you
been, Pill?"

"Oh--out for a walk," Flip answered vaguely.

"Out for a walk my aunt Fanny," Esmée Bodet said. "You've probably been
mooning down in that chapel again. I think it's sacrilegious."

"Or maybe she was out on a date," Sally suggested. "I bet she was. That
would be just like our Pill, wouldn't it, kids? Were you out on a date,
Pill?"

"I have to wash my hands before dinner," Flip said; and as she started
up the stairs she thought--maybe you'd call it a date at that, Sally!

And she grinned as she turned down the corridor.

By the next Saturday all of the five other new girls in Flip's class
had done Deeds. Two of them had made all the seniors Pie beds. One had
wangled a big box of chocolates into the Common Room with the help of a
cousin who lived in Montreux. Only Flip had done nothing.

Gloria tried to help her. "Maybe you could put salt in Balmy Almy's
tea. I have it! You could fill all the sugar bowls with salt!"

Flip shook her head. "Where would I get the salt?"

"Well, let's think of something else, then," Gloria said. "You don't
know, Pill! That initiation's going to be something terrific! Maybe you
could trip the Dragon up when she comes into Assembly. You're on the
end of the line."

Flip shook her head again.

"Well, whatever you do," Gloria warned, "don't do anything like making
a pie bed or a booby trap for anyone in _our_ class. They wouldn't like
that."

"I won't," Flip assured her. "But I can't think of a Deed, Gloria. I've
tried and tried, but I just can't seem to think of anything."--If only
I could produce Paul and Ariel, she thought.--That would bowl them over
all right.

"I thought you were supposed to have such a good imagination," Gloria
said. "I've done everything I can to help you, ducky, so there's
nothing else for it. You'll just have to be initiated."

"I expect I'll have to," Flip agreed mournfully and with trepidation.

"I'll do what I can to keep it from being too awful," Gloria promised
her magnanimously.

But she was, as Flip had known she would be, one of the most violent of
the initiators.

The entire class met after lunch behind the playing fields. It was
almost out of sight of the school there; only the highest turrets could
be seen rising out of the trees. Erna, Jackie, and Gloria had Flip in
tow.

"Don't be scared," Jackie whispered comfortingly. "It's only fun."

"I'm _not_ scared." Flip was vehement. Even if she knew she was a
coward she did not want anyone else to know.

It was a grey day with little tendrils of fog curled here and there
about the trees. The tips of the mountains were obscured in clouds that
looked heavy and soft and like snow clouds. Erna said it was too early
for snow as far down the mountain as Jaman, though there might possibly
be some in Gstaad, a town further up, where the annual Ski Meet was
held. Behind the playing fields was the most desolate spot around the
school. It was rocky ground with little life; the grass was neither
long nor short; just ragged and untidy and a dull rust brown in color.
The only tree was dead, with one lone branch left sticking out so that
it looked like a gibbet. Most of the girls clustered about the tree.
Flip heard one of them asking, "What do we do?"

"Well, we put Pill through the mill, first," Erna said. "Come on,
peoples. Line up." She shoved and pushed at the girls until they got
into line, their legs apart, then she gave Flip a not unfriendly shove.
"Through the mill."

Flip bent down, held her breath, and started. With her long legs she
practically had to crawl on her hands and knees as she pushed through
the tunnel of legs, and her progress was slow and her bottom smarting
from the slaps. She gritted her teeth and pressed on until she passed
between Erna's legs at the head of the line. Erna gave her a resounding
smack.

"Good for Philippa," Solvei said. "She didn't yell once."

"She has tears in her eyes," Gloria shouted.

"I have not," Flip denied.

"What are they if they aren't tears?" Esmée Bodet asked.

"It's the wind," Flip said.

"Are you ticklish?" Esmée asked.

"Yes."

Esmée rushed at her and started tickling her.

"Stop! Oh, please stop!" Flip cried.

Esmée tickled even harder and Flip fell to the ground, laughing and
gasping hysterically while all the girls shouted with amusement. But
although Flip was laughing it was the laughter of torture and she
cried out whenever she could catch her breath, "stop, oh, stop--" She
laughed and laughed until she could scarcely breathe and tears were
streaming down her face.

Finally Erna said, "For heaven's sake stop, Esmée. You've done enough."

Esmée stood up while Flip lay prostrate on the ground, gasping and
trying to get her breath back. She felt that now she knew what it must
be like for a fish when the fisherman decides it isn't good enough and
finally throws it back into the sea.

"Get up," Erna said.

Flip rolled over weakly.

"Come on. Stand up. You've got to prove yourself if you want to pass
the initiation."

Flip staggered to her feet.

"All right," Erna said in a business like manner. "Now the inoculation.
All the new girls have to be inoculated, not just you, Pill. Did you
get the matches, Jack?"

Jackie nodded vigorously, so that her black curls bounced up and down.
"Yes, but I only got six, one for each of them. No extras in case of
emergencies. Mathilde was in a bad mood and told me to get out of the
kitchen or she'd tell Black and Midnight. She acted awfully suspicious.
She wanted to know what I wanted with the matches and I told her Balmy
Almy wanted them for the Bunsen Burners in the lab, but it didn't seem
to satisfy her."

Sally Buckman gave one of the hoarse snorts that made her sound as much
like a pug as she looked. "I bet she thought you were going off to
smoke. Old stinker. If we could get cigarettes we could get matches."

"What're you going to do with the matches?" One of the new girls asked
Erna.

"I told you. Innoculate you."

Jackie embroidered. "You might catch all kinds of dreadful things if
you didn't get innoculated. Erna, have you got the antiseptic?"

"Right here." Erna pulled an old tube of tooth paste out of her blazer
pocket. Jackie turned up the hem of her skirt and removed a needle
which she handed solemnly to Erna.

"Hold out your arm, Gloria," Erna said. "You'd better take off your
blazer first."

Gloria's freckled face had turned a little pale, but she rolled up her
sleeve gamely and held out her arm. Erna smeared on a little of the
toothpaste.

"Now." Erna waved the match. "I'll sterilize the needle." She struck
the match on the sole of her shoe ("I know a boy who can strike a match
on his teeth," Gloria said) and held the needle in the flame until the
point became red. Then she let it cool, brandishing it in the air until
the red point disappeared and there was only the black left from the
carbon. Gloria turned her head away.

"It's not so bad, Glo," Jackie reassured her. "Erna's going to be a
doctor so she knows what she's doing."

Erna gave a quick, professional jab, squeezed, and a round drop of
blood appeared on Gloria's arm. Gloria gave a little scream and tears
came to her eyes.

"There!" Erna cried. "Now you're all immune. And it's beautiful blood.
Look, peoples. Look, Gloria."

But Gloria hated the sight of blood. She glanced quickly at her arm and
the small red bead, then turned away. "I have a dress that color," she
said in a shaky voice.

"Next," Erna said briskly. "Come on, you, Bianca Colantuono."

One by one the new girls were innoculated until it came to Flip's turn.
Then Gloria, completely recovered, cried, "Oh, let me do Pill."

Erna hesitated a moment, then said, "Well, all right, if you want to.
But be careful," and handed her the needle and the match.

Flip bared her arm. Gloria struck the match but it flickered and went
out.

"Oh, Glory, you sap!" Sally cried.

"I told you to be careful," Erna said, rubbing toothpaste on Flip's
outstretched arm.

Jackie's face puckered into a frown. "There isn't another match. Now
what should we do?"

Esmée Bodet shrugged and ran her fingers through the reddish hair she
wore in a glamorous long bob. "Do it without sterilizing the needle,
that's all."

Jackie hesitated. "Maybe it isn't safe. Maybe we'd better do Pill
another time."

"I sterilized it good and thorough for the others," Erna said. "It
ought to be all right."

"Oh, sure it's all right," Sally cried. "Go on, Gloria."

Flip turned her head away as Gloria took her arm and jabbed at it
gingerly with the needle, exclaiming with chagrined surprise, "It
didn't go in."

"Try it again," Esmée urged.

Gloria jabbed again. "Oh, blow."

Erna took the needle from her. "Here, stupid. Let me do it."

"Wait a minute Erna. She's had enough," Solvei said.

"No, she has to be properly innoculated," Erna insisted. She took the
needle and punched. This time she didn't have to squeeze to draw blood.
"I did it kind of hard but it's very _good_ blood, Pill," she said.

"The worst is over," Jackie promised. "You only have one more ordeal to
go through."

"So, peoples," Erna said to the other new girls. "You're all through
now. All we have to do is finish Pill up and then we'd better get back
to the Common Room or someone'll be out to look for us."

"What do we do to Pill now?" they cried.

"We blindfold her and tie her to the tree," Jackie said.

"And gag her, too, don't forget," Gloria added.

"Come on, Pill, over by the tree." Erna gave her a boisterous shove.

Flip looked at the tree and it seemed more like a gibbet than ever,
sticking up starkly out of the tall grasses. She remembered reading in
a book once about the way you used to see gibbets along the desolate
highways in England long ago; and as you drove along you would
sometimes see a dead highwayman, black and awful, strung up on one of
the gibbets, as a warning to thieves and murderers. She felt that this
tree against which she was being forced to stand was like one of those
old gallows, and for a shuddering moment her imagination told her it
might have been used for that very purpose.

--But no, she reassured herself.--It's only a dead tree and there
aren't any lonely highways nearby, only a big school that used once to
be a hotel.

"Anything you'd like to say before we gag you?" Erna asked.

Flip shook her head and Sally cried, "Oh, Pill never has anything to
say."

Erna tied one handkerchief about Flip's mouth, another about her eyes,
and with a rope made of a number of brown woolen stockings knotted
together, secured her to the tree. Gloria and most of the English and
American girls danced around the tree singing what to Flip was an
appalling and fearful song:

_Did you ever think when a hearse goes by
That one of these days you are going to die?_

The French girls were singing a dreadful song about a corpse being
dissected: _Dans un amphitheâtre il y avait un macaber_ ... while Erna
and the rest of the girls were for some unexplained reason singing the
school song.

When Gloria stopped singing she shouted, "I say, I'm tired of this.
Let's go back to school and play ping pong."

"How long should we leave Pill?" Jackie asked.

Erna considered. "Well, let's see."

"Not too long," Solvei put in on Flip's behalf. "She did awfully well
during the initiation."

Behind her blindfold and gag Flip felt a glow of pride because she
could hear from Solvei's voice that this time she really meant what she
was saying.

"Well, fifteen minutes, then," Erna said.

"Fifteen minutes! What are you talking about!" Esmée Bodet cried. "An
hour at least."

"Well, half an hour, then," Jackie compromised.

"You're getting off easy, Pill," Gloria told the blind and dumb Flip.
"Come on, kiddos. Let's play ping and relax. Me first."

"Second!" "Third!" "Fourth!" came the cries. And, "We can come get Pill
in half an hour!" "Race you back to school!"

She heard them tearing off.

She could not move or speak or see. All she could do was hear.
Strangely enough, instead of being frightened, she felt an odd sense of
peace. By divesting her of any voluntary action they had also divested
her of any sense of responsibility. She was free simply to stand there
against the tree and think what she chose until they came back. She
felt that she had done well during the initiation, far better than
she had expected Philippa Hunter to do and far better than they had
expected the class Pill to do. She was not, as yet, uncomfortable, and
at first it seemed as though half an hour would pass quickly. There was
very little noise in the air around her; just a faint murmur in the
grasses and occasionally when the wind shifted briefly she could hear a
faint far-away burst of voices from the school.

But long before the half hour was over it seemed as though it should
have been over. Through her blindfold she could not see the fog that
was beginning to straggle in wooly-looking streamers about the playing
fields and the grounds; but she could feel the damp seeping through her
blazer and skirt and her body grow numb. Erna had bound her tightly and
her muscles began to ache from standing and the tautened stockings of
the rope dug into the flesh of her wrists and ankles and the darkness
became oppressive instead of peaceful. She strained against her bands
but could not move them. And now she began to be afraid, to be afraid
that they had forgotten her, that no one would remember her, and she
would be found there, eventually, when at last someone missed her,
frozen to death.

But just as her despair turned almost to panic she heard footsteps.
There they come! she thought. But it was not the running steps of a
group of girls but a single pair of footsteps, walking briskly.

Her heart began to thump and her imagination again thrust her onto an
English highway filled with murderers and madmen. Through her gag she
panted. At first she thought the footsteps were going to go on by, that
whoever it was would pass without seeing her; but then she heard a low
exclamation and felt deft fingers untying the blindfold and the gag.

"Well, Philippa," Madame Perceval said, and set to work unknotting the
stockings. Flip stepped away from the tree and her stiff long legs
buckled under her and she sat down abruptly. Madame helped her up.

"Thank you," Flip whispered.

Madame looked at her and raised her eyebrows mockingly. "You look as
though you'd been beset by highwaymen. What happened?"

"It was just an initiation," Flip said. "It was fun, you know."

"Was it fun?" Madame asked.

"Oh--yes."

"And what was supposed to happen next?"

"Oh--they were supposed to come back and get me in half an hour. But
I'm sure I'd been there more than half an hour."

"What was the initiation about?" Madame asked. "Or is that a secret?"

"Oh--I don't think so," Flip said. "It was just our class initiating
the new girls. I was the only one who really had to be initiated
because all the other girls did a Courageous Deed so they were exempt."

"Why didn't you do a courageous deed?"

"I couldn't think of any. The things I thought would be brave I didn't
think they would, and I couldn't think of any of the same kind of
things the others did."

"Things like what?"

"Things that were funny, too."

"Like Gloria's spitting her teeth into Fräulein Hauser's hand?" Madame
Perceval asked with a twinkle.

Flip nodded. "I don't think about things being funny until they _are_
funny. My mother and father always told me my sense of humor was my
weak point. It's awful to be born without a sense of humor. Sort of
like being born color blind."

"Sometimes you can grow a sense of humor, you know," Madame Perceval
told her. "Now I have an idea. Why don't you turn the tables on the
girls and not be here when they come for you?"

"That would be wonderful," Flip said. "Only there's no place I'm
allowed to go except the Common Room and they're all there. We aren't
allowed in our bedrooms and if I hide in the bath room Miss Tulip will
come and knock on the door."

"Come along with me to my room," Madame Perceval said. "You're allowed
to be there if I invite you."

"Oh--that would be wonderful!" Flip cried. "But--but you were going
somewhere."

"Just for a walk, and it's colder than I thought it was. Legs
unlimbered?"

"Yes, thank you." Flip grinned and shook out her gangly legs.

"Come along, then." Madame Perceval took her arm in a friendly way and
they set out for the school. They walked in silence, Flip desperately
trying to think of something to say to the art teacher to show that
she was grateful. Every once in a while she stole a look at Madame
Perceval's face, and it was serene and quiet and Flip remembered the
way she had looked that evening when she leaned against the tree and
looked out over the lake.

"We'll go in the back way," Madame Perceval said, "So we'll be sure not
to bump into anyone." She took Flip's hand and opened the small back
door and together they crept upstairs like two conspirators. Flip felt
ecstatically happy.

Madame lived on the top floor of the building near the Art Studio. She
was the only person who slept on the fifth floor except for the cook
and the maids who were in the opposite wing of the building. Most of
the teachers had single rooms distributed about the school among the
girls so that there was at least one teacher to each corridor. Madame
Perceval had two curious rooms in one of the turrets, and a tiny
kitchen as well. She led Flip into her sitting room. It was octagonal;
four of the walls were filled with books; the other four were covered
with prints. Flip recognized many of her favorites, two Picasso
Harlequins, Holbein's Erasmus, Lautrec's Maybe, Seurat's Study for the
Grande Jatte, a stage design by Inigo Jones, Van Gogh's Le Café de
Nuit, Renoir's Moulin de la Galette. Flip looked at them enthralled.

Madame Perceval smiled. "I like it, too," she said. "It's a hodge
podge but I like it. This bit of privacy is the one privilege I ask
for being Mlle. Dragonet's niece. Sit down and I'll brew us a pot of
tea." She moved the screen away from the grate, stirred up the coals,
and added some more. Flip sat down on a stool covered with a patch of
oriental rug and stared into the fire. Behind her she could hear Madame
Perceval moving about in her tiny kitchen, and then she was aware that
the art teacher was standing behind her. "A penny for your thoughts,
Philippa," Madame Perceval said lightly.

Flip continued to stare into the fire. "I was thinking how happy I was,
right now, this very minute," she said. "And if I could always be happy
the way I am now I shouldn't mind school so much."

"Do you 'mind' school so very much?" Madame Perceval asked.

Flip realized that she had expressed herself far more fully than she
had intended. "Oh, no," she denied quickly. "I don't think I've ever
been anywhere that was so beautiful. And at night I can look down the
mountain to the lake and it's like something out of a fairy tale. And
when there's a fog and sometimes you can see the Dents du Midi and then
they disappear and then you can see them again--that's like a fairy
tale, too. And the kids say we go to Lausanne and Vevey and Gstaad
and places at half term and we're going to climb the Col de Jaman on
Tuesday as the New Girl's Welcome and I expect that'll be beautiful
only I'm not very good at climbing...." her voice trailed off.

"Fräulein Hauser says there's something wrong with one of your legs,"
Madame Perceval said abruptly. "What is it?"

"I broke my knee."

"How?"

"In an automobile accident."

There was something strained and tense in Flip's voice and Madame
Perceval went quietly into the kitchen and poured water from the
now-hissing kettle into a small earthenware teapot. She brought the
teapot into her living room and two delicate Limoges cups and saucers
and placed them on the low table in front of the fire by a plate of
small cakes.

"Tell me about the automobile accident, Philippa," she said.

Flip took a cup and saucer and stirred her tea very carefully. "It
was New Year's Day," she said, and then she didn't say anything for a
long time. Madame Perceval sat looking quietly into the fire, her feet
on the low brass hearth-rail, and waited. At last Flip said, "Mother
and father and I were driving over to Philadelphia to have New Year's
dinner with some friends and it began to snow and sleet and rain and
everything all at once, and another car was passing a truck and skidded
and there was an accident. The people in the other car weren't hurt
badly and it was all their fault, but the truck driver was killed." She
paused again. Then she said, "and my mother was killed."

Madame Perceval continued to look into the fire but Flip knew that she
was listening.

"Father was cut and bruised," Flip continued, "and my knee cap was
broken. It's really all right now, though, except it gets sort of stiff
sometimes. But I never was any good at running and things anyhow."

The gong for tea began to ring. It reverberated even back into Madame
Perceval's room as the maid rode up and down in the skeleton of the
elevator. Flip put her cup and saucer down on the table and her hand
was trembling. "There's the gong for tea," she said.

"Do you want to go down?" Madame Perceval asked.

"No."

Madame Perceval reached for a telephone on one of the bookshelves;
Flip had not noticed it before. "One of the advantages of the school's
having been a hotel," Madame said, "is that all the teachers have
telephones connected with the switchboard downstairs. I'll call
Signorina del Rossi--I think she's in charge today--and tell her to
excuse you from tea. We won't tell anyone and we'll have all the girls
wondering where you are and that ought to be rather fun."

"Oh--that's wonderful!" Flip cried. "Oh, Madame, thank you."

"Hello, Signorina," Madame said on the telephone. "Madame Perceval."
Then she launched into Italian, which Flip did not understand. There
was a good deal of laughter, then Madame hung up and took Flip's cup.
"All right, little one. Let me give you some more tea."

So Flip sat there and drank tea and ate Madame Perceval's cakes and
felt warmth from far more than the fire seep into her.

Madame passed her the cake plate. "Have another. They come from
Zürcher's in Montreux and they're quite special. I blow myself to them
every once in a while. What do you want to be after you leave school,
Philippa? An artist?"

Flip bit into a small and succulent cake, crisp layers of something
filled with mocha cream. "I think so. But my father says it's probably
just because he paints and he doesn't want me to do anything just
because he does it. Anyhow he says he's not at all sure I have enough
talent."

Madame laughed and filled Flip's tea cup for the third time. "I like
your father's work. Especially his illustrations for children's books."

"Oh, do you know them?" Flip was excited.

Madame reached up to the bookshelves and pulled down a copy of _Oliver
Twist_.

"Oh!" Flip said, "Oh, that's one of my favorites!"

Madame replaced the book. "Mine too. I keep your father's things next
to Boutet de Monvel, which shows you how much I think of him."

It was one of the most beautiful afternoons Flip had spent in a long
time. She did not once think a dreary or bitter thought, such as,
"I'm the most unpopular girl in the school. That ought to make Eunice
happy." When the bell rang for dinner and Madame sent her downstairs,
for once she was almost eager to get to her place in the dining room.
Tables were changed on Thursday, and she was at an unchaperoned table
with only Erna from her room this week, but all the girls in the class
whispered excitedly as she came in, "Philippa!" "Pill!" "Here she is!"
"Where have you been?" "What happened to you?"

She stood decorously behind her chair and waited for Mlle. Dragonet to
say grace. Erna burst out as they sat down, "Pill, we've been frantic!
We thought you'd been kidnapped or something. If you hadn't come to
dinner we were going to tell Signorina you were lost. What on earth
happened to you?"

Flip actually grinned. "To me? What do you mean? Nothing."

"Stop being so smug," Esmée Bodet said, tossing her hair back. "I
told you she'd just sneaked off somewhere and there wasn't any point
worrying about her."

"But how could she just sneak off somewhere!" Erna cried. "We tied her
so she couldn't possibly get away."

"That's right," Flip agreed.

"What happened, Pill, what happened?" Erna begged.

"Oh," Flip said airily, "my fairy godmother came and rescued me."

"But where were you during tea? Jackie and I missed tea looking for you
and Signorina almost gave us Deportment Marks because we wouldn't tell
her what we were doing."

"Oh, I went over to Thônon," Flip told her, "and had tea with a duke."

Erna and the other girls were looking at her with something like
respect and for the first time Flip felt that she had triumphed.

The next afternoon, after Sunday Quiet Hour, Flip slipped off to the
chateau again. Paul was expecting her.

"Hello, Flip!" Paul shouted as soon as he saw her.

"Hello!" she shouted back. She hurried across the rough ground to where
he was waiting for her by the loose shutter. But when she reached him
they both fell silent, somehow overcome with shyness. Paul ran his
fingers over the flaking paint of the shutter and Flip searched about
wildly in her mind for something to say. Gloria or Sally or Esmée would
know what to say to a boy; they had all been on dates; but Flip could
not think of any words that would not sound inane.

Then she looked at Paul's face, at the shadowed eyes and the strong
sensitive line of jaw, and the way his mouth was tight as though his
teeth were clenched and she felt that the things that Gloria or Sally
or Esmée would say to Paul would not be the right things. She knew that
they would say them, anyhow, unaware of their wrongness, and that they
would think that Paul was handsome and romantic; but as she watched
Paul standing there silently she felt with a sudden rush of confidence
that he would prefer someone whose words were clumsy and inadequate,
but honest, to someone whose words were glib and superficial; and this
sudden sureness broke her fear of the silence and she no longer sought
frantically for words.

Then, because there was no longer any need to fear the silence she was
able to break it. "Where's Ariel?"

"He stayed home with my father," Paul said.

"Are you sure you don't mind because I came back?" she asked. "Because
if you'd rather be alone I'll just go on walking somewhere."

"No--no--" Paul said quickly. "I'm sorry. We live alone and sometimes
my father goes a whole day without saying anything. Of course some days
he talks a great deal and reads to me but I get used to being with
someone and not talking."

"Who is your father?" Flip asked. "Where do you live?"

"My father's a professor of philosophy. He used to teach in Lauzanne
but now he's at the Sorbonne. At least he's there usually, I mean. This
year he's on a Sabbatical leave and he's writing a book. That's why he
doesn't talk much. He spends hours in his study and then he comes to
the table and I don't think he has any idea what he eats. He just sits
there and goes on thinking."

"Where do you live?" Flip asked again.

"At the gate house to the chateau. But I stay over here most of the
time and then I'm sure I won't disturb my father and he won't notice me
and think I ought to be in school. Besides there's something I want to
find out."

"What?"

Instead of answering Paul asked, "Would you like to see the chateau?"

"Oh, yes."

"You aren't afraid of bats and mice and rats and beetles and spiders
and things, are you?"

"Why?"

"There are a great many inside."

Flip _was_ afraid of bats and mice and rats and beetles and spiders and
things; but she was more afraid of Paul's scorn so she said, "I don't
mind them."

Paul looked at her as though he knew that she minded very much indeed;
then he slipped behind the shutter into the chateau, laughing back at
her and calling, "Come on, Flip."

Flip followed him into a great hall with a fireplace the size of a
room. The hall was bare and colder than outside.

"There are rooms and rooms," Paul said. "I've tried to count them but
each time I come out with a different number. There are so many little
turns and passages. There are all these dozens of rooms and only one
bathroom and it's as big as our living room in the gate house. And the
tub is the size of a swimming pool. But if you want hot water you have
to build a fire in a sort of stove under the tub. Oh, come, Flip, I
want to show you something."

Flip followed Paul down a labyrinth of passages into a small round
room that must have been in one of the turrets. It had stained glass
windows and, unlike most of the rooms, was not completely empty. In the
centre of the room was an old praying-chair with a monogram worked into
the mahogany. Something was moving in the red velvet of the cushion
and she leaned over and there was a tiny family of mice, the babies
incredibly pink and soft.

"Oh, Paul!"

"We mustn't disturb them but I thought you'd like to see them. I only
found them yesterday," Paul said. "In the spring I'll show you birds'
nests. Last spring in Paris I found a sparrow with its wing broken and
I took care of it and helped it to learn to fly again and after that it
came to my window every morning for crumbs. I kept them in the drawer
of my desk and it used to fly in the window and fly over to the desk
and jump up and down and squawk until I opened the drawer. I had a cat,
too, who'd lost his tail in a fight. The concierge in our house is
keeping the cat for me till I come back."

Flip bent over the mice again. "They're so terribly sweet. I don't see
why people are afraid of mice."

"They don't know them," Paul said. "People are always afraid of things
they don't know. This room used to be the private chapel of the lady
of the chateau, Flip, and that prie-dieu is where she used to kneel to
pray."

"How do you know, Paul?" Flip asked.

"My father told me. For a man who spends hours just sitting and
thinking about philosophy he knows a tremendous amount about anything
you can think of to ask him."

Flip crossed to one of the windows and looked out through a pane of
blue glass onto a blue world. The sun was beginning to slip behind the
mountain and she said, "I have to go now, Paul."

"Will you come next week?" Paul asked.

"Yes, I could come on Saturday next week. I could come earlier in the
afternoon if you'd like."

"I'd like it very much," Paul said. "Do you really have to go now?"

"I think I'd better."

"There are so many things I want to ask you. Do you like to ski?"

"I don't know how, yet. But I'm going to learn this winter. Do you like
it?"

"More than anything in the world. I never can wait for the snow and
they say it will be late this year. Do you like to read?"

"I love it."

"I do, too. Do you like the theatre?"

"Oh, yes."

"So do I. We seem to like a lot of the same things. Maybe that's why I
can talk to you. Usually with other people I feel strange and as though
there were a wall between us, or as though we were speaking a different
language, even when we're really not. I can speak four languages yet I
can't talk at all to most people. But you're different. I can talk to
you so easily, and this is only the third time we've seen each other."

"I know," Flip said, looking at the mice again instead of at Paul, at
the tiny pink babies and at the little grey mother with her bright,
frightened eyes. "I can talk to you, too, and I can't talk to anybody
at school."

Paul turned away from the mice. "We're disturbing her. She's afraid we
might take her babies. Come on. We'd better go downstairs. I don't want
you to get into trouble at your school. They'd be very unpleasant if
they knew you'd been here."

"You seem to know a lot about girls' schools," Flip said.

Paul started to lead the way back through the maze of corridors.
"Institutions in general are similar," he said loftily. Then, "you
really will come on Saturday, Flip?"

"Come hell or high water," Flip promised, feeling very bold.

Paul held out his hand to say good-bye and Flip took it. She felt that
Paul did not realize that he was shaking hands with the most unpopular
girl in the school.

She was so excited by the afternoon's happiness that she ran almost
all the way back to school. At the clearing of the woods she stopped
because she knew that if she went into the Common Room, still panting,
her cheeks flushed, someone would notice and try to find out where she
had been. She wanted nothing more than to tell someone about Paul; she
had always wanted to share her happiness with the world; but she knew
that if she was to see him again she had to keep him a secret.

And he wants to see me again! she thought exultantly.--He's not
frightening the way I always thought being alone with a boy would be.
It was just like talking to anyone, only nicer, and he wants to see me
again!

She had seen a tapestry once, in the Metropolitan Museum in New York,
of a young page standing with a unicorn. The page was tall and slender
with huge dark eyes and thick dark hair, and Paul reminded her of him.
He had the same unselfconscious grace and when his hand rested on
Ariel's collar it was with the same self-assured nobility that the hand
of the page rested on the unicorn's neck. She was pleased and excited
that she had thought of the resemblance.--And I can imagine that
Ariel's magic like the unicorn, she thought.--After all it was he who
brought me to Paul.

Tuesday was fine, so Flip's class was taken by Fräulein Hauser and
Madame Perceval on the promised trip to the Col de Jaman. From the
playing fields at school they could see the Dent de Jaman rising high
and white above the Col, and Erna said that in the spring they would
climb the Dent itself. It looked very high and distant to Flip and she
was just as happy that they were to start with the Col which was the
flat high ridge from which the Dent pierced upwards into the sky. It
was to be an all day trip. They were to be excused from all classes and
would start right after Call Over.

"It's almost worth having new girls," Erna shouted to Jackie, "to get
an excursion like this!"

They lined up on the cement walk under the plane trees while Fräulein
Hauser called the roll. They did not have to choose partners and this
was a relief to Flip because even the most polite girls in the class
seemed to her to look annoyed when they were stuck with her, and on
Thursday when one of the girls had been in the infirmary with a cold
and there had been an odd number in the class, Flip had been left
without a partner altogether; and Miss Armstrong, who was taking the
walk, had had to say, "Philippa, go walk with Solvei Krogstad and
Margaret Campbell."

Fräulein Hauser blew her whistle and they started off. At first they
walked along the road that wound up the mountain past the school,
passing chalets and farms and an occasional villa. Madame Perceval led
the way, with two of the new girls. Fräulein Hauser brought up the rear
with Erna and Jackie. Flip straggled along with Gloria and Sally and
Esmée Bodet, not particularly wanting to walk with them, wanting even
less to walk alone. After a while Madame Perceval turned off the road
and they plunged into the shade of the forest and now Flip was able to
pull aside and walk by herself without feeling conspicuous. Her feet
were almost noiseless as she walked over a deep layer of fallen pine
needles and moist leaves and she noticed that even Gloria and her group
were walking more quietly. Gloria saw Flip and beckoned, but Flip no
longer felt any need to straggle along beside anyone, and continued
quite happily to walk by herself, Philippa alone with the forest.

Here the trees were taller and of greater girth than the trees in the
woods behind the school and the sun came through them in delicate
arrows, piercing the dark iris of Jackie's left eye, bringing out the
ruddy lights in Madame Perceval's hair, striking the gold of the braces
on Erna's teeth. Then at last they emerged beyond the forest and came
out into pasture land. Now, as they climbed, the trees would be below
them; when they were high enough the trees would seem like a girdle
about the mountains. The rough grass was broken here and there by
rocks and the girls would climb onto them and leap off, laughing and
shouting. Sometimes they passed cows or goats; constantly Flip could
hear the faint ringing of the animal's bells.

Fräulein Hauser blew her whistle. "We will stop here for lunch," she
announced.

They sprawled about on the largest rocks, opening their lunches. They
had bread and cheese, an apple and an orange, some sweet biscuits, and
a little twist of paper containing salt and pepper for the hard-boiled
egg in the bottom of the bag. Madame Perceval carried a canteen of
coffee and a flask of brandy in case of emergency, and they each had a
canteen filled with fresh water from the school.

Flip sprawled on a small rock near Madame Perceval, who was laughing
and joking with a group of girls. She smiled warmly at Flip and tried
to draw her into the conversation, but Flip sat there shyly, afraid
that if she spoke she would say the wrong thing and someone would laugh
at her. One of the girls was missing salt and pepper from her package,
and Flip offered hers. At the careless "Thanks, Pill," Madame Perceval
looked at Flip intently, not missing the quick flush that always came
to her face at the use of the nick-name.

After they had finished eating they started to climb again. Now the way
became rockier and steeper, and Flip and several of the less athletic
girls were panting and ready to flop down on the turf long before they
reached the flat plateau of the Col. Flip's throat was dry and aching
and her heart thumped painfully against her ribs.

But when they finally reached the summit, she realized that the climb
was more than worth it. She dropped on to a patch of rust colored
grass; the sky was incredibly blue above her and the Dent de Jaman rose
out of the Col like a white castle, like the home of the Snow Queen in
Andersen's fairy tale. A small wind blew across her hot cheeks and the
ache in her knee dwindled and the sunlight made the old, rusty grass
seem almost golden. She closed her eyes and the sunlight flickered over
her eyelids and the grass pricked through her uniform into her skin
and she rolled over and laid her cheek against a flat grey rock and
somewhere, far off, she heard a bird singing.

Although it was not anywhere near tea-time according to the school
clock, they had eaten lunch shortly after eleven and Madame Perceval
and Fräulein Hauser started handing around packets of marmalade
sandwiches. At the sound of the whistle Flip rose and straggled over
to the girls surrounding the teachers. She stood on the outskirts,
still looking about her at the sky and the mountains and the snow, and
feeling that wonderful surge of happiness at the beauty that always
banished any loneliness or misery she might be feeling.

Somehow a miscount had been made in the school kitchen when the tea
was packed and Solvei and Jackie, and of course Flip, the last one on
the outskirts, found themselves without anything to eat for tea. A
small chalet stood across the ridge and Madame Perceval said, "I know
Monsieur and Madame Rasmée. They're used to serving meals to amateur
mountain climbers and I know they could take care of these girls.
Suppose I take them over."

"It seems the only thing to do," Fräulein Hauser agreed.

So Flip found herself walking across the rough ground with Madame
Perceval, Solvei, and Jackie, her pleasure in this unusual adventure
marred by her awareness of the longing glances Jackie cast at Erna, and
Solvei at her best friend, Maggie Campbell.

Madame Perceval said a few words to the pleasant woman who met them at
the chalet and in a few minutes the girls found themselves sitting at a
small table in front of an open fire. They stripped off their blazers.

"All right girls," Madame Perceval said. "Have a good tea and come back
as soon as you've finished."

"Oh, yes, Madame." They smiled at her radiantly as she left them. Only
Madame Perceval would have allowed them to enjoy this special treat
unchaperoned.

"I wish Percy taught skiing instead of Hauser," sighed Jackie. "She's
much better."

Solvei nodded. "Once, last winter when Hauser had 'flu, Percy took
skiing and it was wonderful."

"She's always one of the judges at the ski meet," Jackie continued,
"and then there's Hauser, and the skiing teacher from one of the other
schools, and two professional skiers. It's wonderful fun, Pill. There
aren't any classes, like today, and we all go up to Gstaad for the meet
and have lunch up there and there are medals and a cup and it's all
simply magnifique."

Flip thought of the skis Eunice had given her and somehow she felt that
she might be good at skiing. And she was happy, too, because suddenly
Jackie and Solvei seemed to be talking to her, not at her and around
her, and she opened her mouth to tell them about the skis Eunice
had given her, skis that had belonged to Eunice but which she had
discarded; Eunice did not really care for skiing. Because she doesn't
look her best in ski clothes, Flip thought unkindly. "My skis--" she
started to say to Solvei and Jackie when suddenly she closed her mouth
and she felt the blood drain from her face and then flood it, because
there, coming in at the door, was a tall stooped man, and with him,
slender and dark, was Paul.

CHAPTER THREE

_The Escape from the Dungeon_

Paul saw her almost at once and quickly shook his head, and Flip heaved
a sigh of relief. Thank goodness, oh, thank goodness, Jackie and Solvei
had their backs to the door and had seen neither Paul nor his signal.

But Jackie said, "What's the matter, Pill? You look as though you'd
seen a ghost."

Flip pretended to choke and said, "I just swallowed the wrong way. May
I have the butter, please, Solvei?"

On Thursday Flip received one of the proprietary letters from Eunice
that always upset her. Luckily she was assigned to Madame Perceval's
table that day, and this special stroke of luck cheered her a little,
for Madame Perceval's tact and humor seemed to act like a magnet
drawing everyone into a warm circle of friendliness and sympathy. Erna
was with her again and said as they sat down after grace, "We seem to
stick together like glue, don't we, Pill?"

Flip nodded and grinned, because Erna's tone had been friendly.

During dinner they began discussing their parents. Esmée Bodet's father
was a lawyer. Erna's father was a surgeon and had done operations on
the battlefields. Polly Huber, an American girl from Alabama who had
been at the school for three years, had a father who was a newspaper
man, and Maggie Campbell's father taught Greek at the University of
Edinburgh.

"And your father's a painter, isn't he, Pill?" Erna asked.

"Yes."

"Well, our house needs painting. Do you think he'd do it cheap for us
since I know you?"

All the girls laughed loudly except Flip, who colored angrily and
looked down at her plate with a sulky expression.

After dinner when everybody stood up, Madame Perceval said quietly to
Flip, "Please wait, Philippa." And all the girls exchanged glances,
because that was the tone Madame used when she was not pleased and
intended to say so. Flip stood nervously behind her chair and looked
down at the table with the empty dessert dishes and the crumbs
scattered about and at Madame Perceval's coffee cup with a small amount
of dark liquid left in the bottom.

"Philippa," Madame said gravely when they had the dining room to
themselves except for the maids who were clearing away, "I haven't
seen you a great deal with the other girls but several of the teachers
have told me that you are always off somewhere sulking and that your
attitude is unfriendly in the extreme."

"I don't mean to sulk," Flip said. "I didn't know I sulked. And I don't
mean to be unfriendly. I don't, truly, Madame." If I had been thinking
of Paul instead of Eunice I wouldn't have behaved the way I did, she
thought.

"When Erna suggested that your father paint her house she was making a
joke and you took it seriously and looked hurt and wounded."

"I know," Flip said. "It was stupid of me."

"But you always do it, don't you?"

"Yes," Flip admitted. "I guess I do, most of the time."

"I know you're not happy here, Philippa, but when you make it so easy
for the girls to tease you, you can't blame them for taking advantage
of it. Girls can be very cruel, especially when they get the idea that
someone is 'different'."

"But I _am_ different," Flip said desperately.

"Why?"

"I'm so clumsy and I'm the tallest girl in the class. I'm as tall
as lots of the seniors. And I fall over things and I'm not good at
athletics, and I wasn't blitzed or underground or anything during the
war."

Now Madame Perceval sounded really severe. "I didn't expect to hear you
talk quite so foolishly, Philippa. You are tall, yes, but you can turn
that into an advantage later on. And perhaps right now you're a little
awkward, but you'll outgrow that. Incidentally, have you forgotten
that Maggie Campbell's sister, Liz, has a brace on her leg? and she's
one of the most popular girls in her class. And as for being blitzed
or underground, remember that the girls who are in the difficult and
defensive position are the German girls. They've had a hard time of it
here, some of them. It wasn't easy for Erna, for instance."

"Yes," Flip persisted stubbornly, "but they were all in it and I wasn't
in it at all."

"Neither were the other Americans," Madame said sharply. "I'm beginning
to realize what the other teachers meant."

Flip looked as though Madame Perceval had struck her. She pleaded,
"Please don't hate me because I've been the--the way I've been. Please.
I'll try not to be. I'll try to be different. I do try. I just don't
seem to know how. But I'll try harder. And I know it's all my own
fault. Truly."

"Very well," Madame Perceval said. "Go on back to the Common Room now
until time for Study Hall."

"Yes, Madame." Flip started to leave but when she got to the dining
room she turned and said desperately, "Madame, thank you for telling
me. I--I guess I needed to be told how awful I am."

For the first time Madame Perceval smiled at her, but all she said was,
"All right, Philippa. Run along." And she gave her a little spank.

Flip spent the rest of the week waiting for Saturday and sighed with
relief when Paul was at his usual place by the shutter when she reached
the chateau. Ariel ran dashing to meet her, jumping up and down and
barking. I feel as though I'd come home, Flip thought as she waved at
Paul.

"Hello, Flip!" Paul called. "Down, Ariel! Down! Come here this instant,
sir!"

Ariel went bounding back to Paul who held him by the collar and Flip
thought again how much he looked like the page in the tapestry.

"Hello," she said, her heart leaping with pleasure because Paul was
so obviously glad to see her. She had dug Eunice's discarded gift of
Chanel No. 5 out of her bottom drawer and put a little behind her ears,
and had brushed her hair until it shone.

"Come on," Paul urged. "I want to show you something." He went into
the chateau and Flip and Ariel followed. They went across the empty
hall and up the wide stairs, then down a broad corridor and up more
stairs, and it seemed that every time Paul led her down a dim passage
there was another flight of stairs at the end. At last he opened a door
and started up a very steep, circular iron stairway. Openings were
cut in the thick stones of the walls and through them Flip could see
the sky, very blue, and puffs of snowy clouds. The stairs were white
with bird droppings and Flip could hear the birds just above their
heads. A swallow sat on the stones of one of the openings and watched
them. Ariel laboriously climbed up three steps, then sat down to wait,
a patient expression on his ferocious bulldog's countenance. Flip
followed Paul on up. At the top of the stairs was a small platform and
more openings looking out over the country on all four sides. The birds
flew in and out, scolding excitedly. Flip rushed to one of the windows
and there was the valley of the Rhône spread out before her, Montreux
and Territet, Vevey and Lausanne, lying in a pool of violet shadows,
and the lake like melted silver and across the lake the mountains
rising proudly into the sky, with the snow descending further and
further down their strong flanks in ever-lengthening streaks.

"Like it?" Paul asked.

"Oh--yes!" Flip breathed. "Oh, Paul--"

"This is my place," Paul said. "I never thought I'd bring anyone here.
But I knew you'd feel about it the way I do."

Paul leaned back against the cold stones of the turret wall, his
scarlet sweater bright against the grey stone. "Still worrying about
that Eunice?"

"I can't help it," Flip said.

"School any better?"

"No."

"Still hate it?"

"Yes."

"Well, I don't blame you. It must be very unpleasant living in an
institution."

"I don't think it's the school," Flip told him with unwilling honesty.
"I think it's just me. Lots of the girls love it."

Paul shook his head. "I don't think I'd ever like a place where I
couldn't leave when I chose."

"I'd like it better," Flip said with difficulty, "if anybody liked me.
But nobody does." She leaned her elbows on one of the ledges and stared
out over the valley towards the Dents du Midi so that she would not
have to look at Paul.

"Why don't they like you?" Paul asked.

"I don't know."

"But I like you."

Flip did not insult him by saying "do you really?" Instead she asked,
"Why do you like me, Paul?"

Paul considered. "I knew right away that I liked you so I never
bothered to think why. I just--well, I like the way you look. Your eyes
are nice. I like the way you see things. And I like the way you move
your hands. You could be a surgeon if you wanted to. But you want to
be an artist."

"Yes," Flip said, blushing at his words. "I want to paint and paint.
Everything in the world. Mostly people, though.

"Paul--" she asked, hesitantly.

"What?"

"It doesn't make you like me any less because--"

"Because what?"

"Because the girls at school don't like me...."

Paul looked at her severely. "You can't think much of me if you think
I'd stop liking you just because a few silly girls in school haven't
any sense. If they don't like you, it's because they don't know you.
That's all."

"It's funny," Flip said, "how you can know someone for years and years
and never know them and how you can know someone else all at once in no
time at all. I'll never know Eunice. I'll always feel funny with her.
But the very first day I saw you I felt as though I knew you, and when
I'm with you I can talk.... I'd better go now. It's getting awfully
late. See how dark the towns are getting down by the lake."

"Can you come back tomorrow?" Paul asked.

"Yes. I know they'll catch me sooner or later and then it'll be awful,
but I'll come till they catch me."

"They wouldn't give you permission to see me if you asked?"

"Oh, no! Nobody except seniors are allowed to see boys--except
brothers."

"Well--I'll think of something." Paul sounded so convincing that Flip
almost believed he really would be able to work out a plan. "Come on,"
he said. "Ariel and I'll walk as far as the woods with you but I think
it would be dangerous if I went any further. We mustn't run any risk of
being seen together."

As she followed Paul down from the tower Flip felt so happy over their
friendship that she almost wanted to cry, it was so wonderful. She said
good-bye to Paul at the edge of the woods and was nearly back at school
when something terrible almost happened. She had cleared the ring of
trees and was scurrying across the lawn, when Martha Downs and Kaatje
van Leyden came around the corner of the building. Flip saw them and
started to hurry towards the side door, but Martha called her. Flip
was awed by both of them at the best of times--Martha, the beautiful
and popular Head Girl of the school, and Kaatje, the equally popular
and formidable Games Captain and Head Monitor; and Flip knew that this
was anything but the best of times. She felt as though her guilt were
sticking all over her like molasses.

"Where are you off to in such a hurry?" Martha asked.

"Nowhere," Flip answered. "I just went for a walk."

"All by yourself?"

"Yes."

"Couldn't you find anyone to go with you?"

"I wanted to be by myself," Flip said.

"That's all right," Kaatje interposed kindly. "We all like to be by
ourselves once in a while. She wasn't breaking any rules."

Flip was sure that they would ask her where she had been, but Martha
said instead, "You're Philippa Hunter, aren't you?"

Flip nodded.

"I'm glad we bumped into you," Martha told her. "I've been meaning
to look you up. I had a letter a few days ago from a friend of my
mother's, Mrs. Jackman."

"Oh," Flip said.

"And she asked me to keep an eye on you."

"Oh," Flip said again. Why did Eunice have to pursue her even at school?

"She said she was a very dear friend of your father's, and that it was
through her you had come here."

That's right, Flip thought. It's all because of Eunice.

But she knew she couldn't really blame Eunice and anyhow, now that
there was Paul, being miserable while she was actually at the school
didn't matter so much any more.

"Everything all right?" Martha asked. "You're all settled and
everything?"

"Yes, thank you."

"Anything I can do for you?"

"No, thank you."

"Well, if you ever want me for anything, just come along and give a
bang on my study door."

"I will. Thank you very much," Flip said, knowing that she wouldn't.
And she went back into the Common Room and sat at the big billiard
table, a legacy from the days when the school had been a hotel, and
tried to write a letter to her father. But she could not concentrate.
Images of Eunice kept crowding themselves into her mind. Eunice. Eunice
and her father. Once Eunice had even said to her something about her
father being young and probably marrying again--but not Eunice! Please,
not anybody, but especially please, not Eunice!

The next morning when she woke up, Flip's throat was raw and her head
was hot and when she opened her mouth to speak her voice came out in a
hoarse croak.

"You'd better report to the nurse," Erna told her.

Flip shook her head violently. "I'm all right. Just getting a cold."

"Sounds as though you'd got one, ducky," Gloria said.

"Oh, well, it's nothing," Flip creaked in a voice like a rusty hinge.

Nothing, she thought, nothing must keep her from going up to the
chateau to see Paul.

Fortunately it was Sunday and breakfast was unsupervised; she might
have escaped detection if it hadn't been for Madame Perceval. Madame
Perceval was planning an art exhibit and, after chapel, she came into
the Common Room and walked over to the corner where Flip sat, reading
_Anna Karenina_.

"Philippa," she said as Flip scrambled clumsily to her feet.

"Yes, Madame?"

"I want to use two of your paintings in my exhibit and you haven't
signed either of them. Come up to the Studio with me and do it now."

"Yes, Madame," Flip croaked.

"What on earth is the matter with your voice, child?"

"Oh, nothing, Madame, really. I'm just a little hoarse."

"After you've finished signing your pictures you'd better report to
Mlle. Duvoisine."

Mlle. Duvoisine was the school nurse and since she was a special
friend of Miss Tulip's, Flip rather distrusted her. "Oh, no, Madame,
I'm all right, truly. Please, I promise you."

"We'll leave that up to Mlle. Duvoisine. Come along, please, Philippa."

As they walked along the corridor and started up the stairs Madame
Perceval said in her pleasant voice, "You've been trying hard,
Philippa. Keep it up."

Flip bowed her head and muttered something unintelligible, blushing
with pleasure that her efforts had been noticed.

After she had signed her pictures, writing HUNTER carefully in one
corner the way her father did, Madame Perceval walked back to the
infirmary with her. Mlle. Duvoisine was sitting at the infirmary desk,
knitting a heather-colored sweater, and she looked up and dropped a
stitch as they approached.

Madame Perceval smiled. "Pick up your stitch," she said. "We can wait."

Mlle. Duvoisine picked up her stitch, rolled up the knitting, put it in
a drawer, and said, "There. Now what can I do for you, Madame Perceval?"

Madame Perceval pushed Flip forward. "This child sounds like a frog
with a cold and I thought you'd better have a look at her."

"Open your mouth," Mlle. Duvoisine said to Flip. She peered down her
throat, said "hm," and pulled her thermometer out of her pocket,
popping it in Flip's mouth.

Madame Perceval sat on the desk, opened the drawer and pulled out the
sweater. "A work of art," she sighed. "My knitting always looks as
though a cat had nested in it."

"My skiing looks as though I had my skis on backwards," Mlle. Duvoisine
said. "Radio says snow tonight. What do you think?"

"Smells like it, and it's about time we had some. Fräulein Hauser's
been opening the window in the faculty room every ten minutes to sniff
the air, and freezing the rest of us to death."

Mlle. Duvoisine drew the thermometer out of Flip's mouth and looked
at it. "Well, it's barely ninety-nine, but with that throat and voice
I think you'd better come to the infirmary over night, Philippa. You
won't be missing any classes. If your temperature's normal tomorrow
I'll let you up."

"Oh, please!" Flip begged, dismay flooding her face. "Please don't make
me go to bed, please! I feel wonderful, just wonderful, really!" Her
voice cracked and almost disappeared.

"I knew the infirmary was referred to as the Dungeon," Mlle. Duvoisine
said, "but I didn't think it was considered as terrible as all that. Go
get your night things and your toothbrush, Philippa."

"But I'm not sick," Flip protested hoarsely.

Mlle. Duvoisine looked at Madame Perceval and raised her eyebrows. "I
don't want any more nonsense," she said briskly. "Go get your things
and be back here in ten minutes."

Flip opened her mouth to speak again, but Madame Perceval said quietly,
"Philippa," and she turned and ran miserably down the corridor.

"Really!" she heard Mlle. Duvoisine exclaim. "Now what's the matter
with the child?"

Oh, dear, Flip thought. Now Madame will think I'm sulking again and
Paul will think I've broken my word.

And she gathered up her pajamas and toothbrush and trailed miserably
back to the infirmary.

When she was in bed with the hot water bottle Mlle. Duvoisine had
brought her as a peace offering, she could think of nothing but way
after impossible way to let Paul know why she couldn't come to the
chateau that afternoon.

"You look as though you had something on your mind, Philippa." Mlle.
Duvoisine said when she brought in the lunch tray.

"I have," Flip answered in the strange raucous voice that issued in so
unwelcome a manner from her throat. "Please, couldn't I get up, Mlle.
Duvoisine? I'm not sick, truly, and I do so hate being in bed."

"What is this nonsense?" Mlle. Duvoisine asked sharply. "You can hear
what you sound like yourself. I know you aren't ill, but I have you
in bed so that you won't be, and so that you won't give your germs to
anyone else. If you dislike me so intensely that you can't bear to be
around me, just get well as quickly as you can."

"Oh, no, Mlle. Duvoisine, it isn't that!" Flip protested. "It isn't
anything to do with you. I just promised someone I'd do something this
afternoon, and I don't know what they'll think if I don't keep my word."

"I can give anyone a message for you, explaining that you're in the
infirmary," Mlle. Duvoisine said, and her voice was kind.

"I'm afraid you couldn't, to this person," Flip answered mournfully.
"Thank you ever so much anyhow, Mlle. Duvoisine, and I'm sorry to be
such a bother."

"All right, Philippa." Mlle. Duvoisine put the lunch tray down and left.

When she brought in Flip's tea she said, "Since you're the only victim
in my dungeon at present, Philippa, I think I'll run down to the
Faculty Room for an hour. If you want me for anything all you need do
is press that button. It's connected with the Faculty Room as well as
my desk and Miss Tulip or I will come right away."

"Thank you very much," Flip said. "I'm sure I won't need anything."

"I've filled your hot water bottle for you," Mademoiselle said kindly,
and stopped at the window screwing in the top. "It's just beginning to
snow. Now Fräulein Hauser and Madame Perceval and all the skiers will
be happy. Sure you don't mind my leaving you?"

"Oh, no, Mademoiselle!"

This was the opportunity Flip had not dared hope for. When Mlle.
Duvoisine had left she sprang out of bed and got her clothes out of
the closet. She dressed without giving herself time to think. If Mlle.
Duvoisine were going to be gone an hour she would have just time, if
she ran, to get to the chateau, tell Paul what had happened, and get
back to the infirmary. That is, as long as she wasn't caught. But she
knew that she must not let herself even think about being caught.
Desperately she shoved her pillows under the covers so that they looked
like someone asleep, peered out the door, saw that the way down the
corridor was clear, and pelted for the back stairs. The girls were
strictly forbidden to use the back stairs which afforded a means of
entrance and exit that could not be detected by the teacher on duty at
the desk in the lounge, but Flip was too desperate to care. When she
got out the small back door she looked around wildly, and ran for the
woods like one pursued. Thank heaven everyone was at tea. When she got
in sight of the chateau she was winded, her knee ached, and her hair
was flecked with the first falling flakes of snow. She did not see Paul
and her heart sank.

"Paul!" Flip cried, her throat dry, her voice coming out in an
ineffectual squeak. "Paul!"

There was no answer. She tried to call again but this time her voice
seemed to have left her completely and only her lips shaped the
syllables of Paul's name. Then she heard the familiar baying bark and
Ariel came bounding out of the chateau to meet her, jumping up at her
and knocking her down in his pleasure. She scrambled to her feet,
hugging him on the way up, and then she saw Paul come running around a
corner of the chateau.

"What happened to you, Flip!" he cried. "I thought you weren't coming."

"So did I," Flip croaked, "and I can't stay."

"What's the matter with your voice?"

"I have a cold, they've got me in the infirmary, I managed to escape
but I've got to rush back or I'll be caught, I'll come next Saturday
unless something awful happens to keep me away." The words came out in
one hoarse gasp.

"Flip, you idiot!" Paul cried. "What do you mean by coming here."

"But I said I'd come!" Flip panted. "I've got to get back."

"Not until you rest and get your breath back," Paul commanded. "You'll
make yourself really ill."

"But, Paul," Flip wailed, "I've _got_ to get back. If Mlle. Duvoisine
finds out I've gone I'll be expelled!" Tears rushed to her eyes.

Paul took her hand and shook his head. "Flip, Flip," he said. "Don't
you realize what a little idiot you were to make this dangerous trip
just to tell me you _couldn't_ come? You should know that I understand
you well enough to know that if you didn't come you'd have a reason.
You should never have gotten out of bed and come all this way through
the snow. But--" and suddenly his eyes were warm with affection. "It
was just like you to do it. Now, go back and take care of yourself."

"I will--good-bye." And she turned back down the mountain.

Flip ran. Going down the mountain was quicker, though not much easier,
than coming up had been. Several times she slipped on the wet pine
needles and almost fell. The snow was coming more thickly now, and a
cloud had folded itself about the school, so that its outlines were
lost in grey fuzziness. As she slipped in the small side door she heard
someone coming down the back stairs. It was Fräulein Hauser, on her way
to the ski room to wax her skis. Flip pressed into the shadows, until
Fräulein Hauser passed on down the damp corridor and then Flip suddenly
wilted against the wall. But every moment that she was away from the
infirmary was dangerous; there was no time for her to lean there limply
and catch her breath; so she gave herself a shake and hurried up the
stairs. She opened the door at the third floor and peered out. The
corridor was empty. She held her breath and ran for the infirmary, and
opened the door a crack. Mlle. Duvoisine's desk was unoccupied. She
made a mad dash for her room, threw off her clothes, dumped them onto
the floor of the closet, and scrambled into bed, pushing the pillows
out of her way.

She was safe.

She lay in bed, her heart knocking against her chest. Through the
window she could see the snow coming down in great soft white petals.
The snow clouds in which the school lay obscured everything. She could
not see the Dents du Midi or the lake or even the big elm trees that
girdled the school. Everything was a soft grey filled with the gently
dropping snow.

She was still a little shaky when Mlle. Duvoisine came in. "All right,
Philippa?"

"Yes, thank you, Mlle. Duvoisine." She hoped the hoarseness would
account for the breathlessness of her voice.

Mlle. Duvoisine took her pulse. "Good heavens, child, your pulse
is racing," she exclaimed, and took Flip's temperature. But the
thermometer registered only ninety-nine. Mlle. Duvoisine put her hand
on Flip's forehead and Flip was terrified that the nurse would feel her
wet hair, but all she said was, "Have you been asleep? Have you too
many covers? You seem to be perspiring."

"I'm very comfortable," Flip told her. "The hot water bottle's lovely.
I hope you had a pleasant tea, Mademoiselle."

"Yes. Thanks. Everybody's very pleased about the snow though Madame
Perceval says it's going to stop soon and there won't be enough for
skiing."

"In Connecticut where I was born," Flip said, trying to sound casual
so that Mlle. Duvoisine would think she had just been lying in the bed
all afternoon, "people talk about the first snowfly. I think that's
beautiful, don't you? Snowfly."

"Yes, beautiful," Mlle. Duvoisine said. "Think you can eat your
supper?"

"Oh, yes," Flip cried hoarsely. "I'm famished." And she was.

Mlle. Dragonet made it a practice to visit the girls in the infirmary,
and she came to see Flip that evening, sitting in her erect, stiff
manner in the chair Mlle. Duvoisine had drawn up for her. It was the
first time Flip had spoken to the principal since the first day of
school, and she was very nervous. Mlle. Dragonet held herself aloof
from the girls, delegating many duties that would ordinarily have
been hers to Madame Perceval, and the bravest of them regarded her
with timidity. She conducted a class in seventeenth century French
literature for the seniors; she held Morning Exercises in the Assembly
Hall; and once a week she presided over a faculty table in the dining
room. The little visits to the infirmary were more dreaded than
anticipated by the girls, and Flip had forgotten all about the prospect
in the other excitements of the day until Mlle. Duvoisine announced
Mlle. Dragonet's arrival.

"I'm sorry to hear you aren't well, Philippa," the principal said
formally.

"Oh, I'm fine, really, thank you, Mlle. Dragonet," Flip croaked.

"Mlle. Duvoisine tells me you haven't much fever."

"Oh, no, Mlle. Dragonet." Flip looked at the principal and realized
with a start that she bore a faint family resemblance to her niece. The
thin, aristocratic nose was very like Madame Perceval's, and there was
a similarity in the shape of the mouth, though Madame Perceval's had a
sweetness that Mlle. Dragonet's lacked. But there was the same flash
of humor in the eyes, which were the same gold-flecked grey.

As though reading her thoughts, Mlle. Dragonet said, "Madame Perceval
tells me your work in her Art classes is very promising."

"Oh," Flip breathed.

"Your scholastic record is in general quite satisfactory."

"Oh," Flip said again.

"I hope you are enjoying school?"

Flip knew that Mlle. Dragonet wanted her to say "yes," so she answered,
"Oh, yes, thank you."

"You are enjoying the other girls?"

"Oh, yes, thank you."

"Sometimes the Americans find our European girls are younger for their
years, less sophisticated."

"Oh," Flip said. "I hadn't noticed."

"You have friends you enjoy?"

Flip hesitated; then she thought of Paul, and answered, "Oh, yes, thank
you."

Mlle. Dragonet rose, and Flip, with sudden insight, realized that
the principal, though so calm and fluent when speaking to a group of
girls, was almost as shy as she herself was when confronted with an
individual, and these infirmary visits cost her a real effort.

Mlle. Dragonet ran her fingers in a tired fashion over her grey hair.
"It has been a long day," she said to Flip, "and now the snow has
started and the girls will be happy and we will have numerous sprained
ankles from over-enthusiastic skiers. But as long as the girls are
happy perhaps that is all right. If anything should ever trouble you,
remember you have only to come to me."

"Thank you very much, Mlle. Dragonet," Flip said. "I'll remember."

Getting to the chateau was difficult the next Saturday, although Madame
Perceval had been right and the snow had stopped and temporarily dashed
the skiers' hopes. But enough snow remained on the ground so that Flip
put on her spiked ski-boots to help her climb the mountain. Up above
her the mountain had a striped, zebra-like look, long streaks of snow
alternating with rock or the darker lines of the evergreens. The air
was cold and clear and sent the color flying to her cheeks.

Paul greeted her with a relieved shout, crying, "Are you all better,
Flip?"

"Oh yes, I feel fine now."

"I was worried about you. I was afraid you might have caught more cold
from coming last Sunday. You shouldn't have, you know."

"I had to," Flip said. "I promised."

"I knew something you couldn't help had kept you. Of course I was a
little afraid you'd been caught and they were keeping you from coming.
Did you have any trouble getting here today? What will you do when
there's a _real_ snow, Flip? You'll never be able to make it."

"I'll make it," Flip assured him. "Where's Ariel?"

"He's home with my father. Flip, I--I've done something that may make
you angry."

"What?"

"Well, I got to thinking. It's so terribly cold in the chateau; I'm
sure that's why you caught cold, and I didn't think we should go back
there in the damp today so I told my father about you. He won't give us
away, Flip, I made him promise."

"Are you sure?" Flip asked anxiously.

"Quite sure. My father would never break his word. Anyhow he's a
philosopher and things like girls schools and rules and regulations and
things don't seem as important to him as they do to other people. He
told me to bring you home with me and he said he'd fix some real hot
chocolate for us. So come along."

Flip followed Paul over the snow, past the chateau, and down an
overgrown driveway. Grass and weeds and bits of stubble poked up
through the snow and it did not look like much of a snowfall here
though the drifts had seemed formidable enough on her way up the
mountain from school.

A tall, stooped man, whom Flip recognized as the one she had seen Paul
with in the chalet on the Col de Jaman, met them at the door to the
lodge. Ariel came bounding out to welcome them noisily.

"My father," Paul announced formally. "Monsieur Georges Laurens. Papa,
my friend, Miss Philippa Hunter."

Georges Laurens bowed. "I am happy indeed to meet you, Miss Hunter.
Come in by the fire and get warm." He led them into a room, comfortable
from the blazing fire in the stone fireplace, and gently pushed Flip
into an easy chair. She looked about her. Two beautiful brocades were
hung on the walls and there were what seemed like hundreds of books
in improvised bookshelves made of packing cases. Two or three lamps
were already lit against the early darkness which had settled about
the mountain side by this time of the afternoon, and Flip saw a copper
saucepan filled with hot chocolate sitting on the hearth.

"Flip's afraid you'll let the cat out of the bag, papa," Paul said.

Georges Laurens took a long spoon, stirred the chocolate, and poured it
out. He handed a cup to Flip and pushed Ariel away from the saucepan.
"Watch out, you'll burn your nose again." Then he turned to Flip. "Why
should I let the cat out of the bag? You aren't doing anyone any harm
and you're giving a great deal of pleasure to my lonely Paul. In fact,
I like so much the idea of Paul's having your companionship that my
only concern is how to help you continue your visits. As soon as we
have a heavy snow you won't be able to climb up the mountains through
the woods to us, and in any event someone would be sure to find you out
sooner or later and you would be forbidden to come if nothing else.
These are facts we have to face, isn't that so?"

"Yes, that's so," Flip said.

"She has to come," Paul said very firmly.

Georges Laurens took off his heavy steel-rimmed spectacles and wiped
them on his handkerchief. Then he took the tongs and placed another log
on the fire. "My suggestion is this: Why don't I go to the headmistress
of this school and get permission for Miss Flip to come to tea with us
every Saturday or Sunday afternoon. That would be allowed, wouldn't it?"

"I don't know," Flip said. "Esmée Bodet's parents are spending a month
in Montreux and she has dinner with them every Sunday. But Paul's a boy
and we're not allowed to have dates until we're Seniors."

"I think if I were very charming," Georges Laurens refilled her cup
with hot chocolate from the copper saucepan, "I could manage your
headmistress. What is her name?"

"Mlle. Dragonet," Flip told him. "We call her The Dragon," she said,
then added, remembering the visit in the infirmary, "but she's really
quite human."

Georges Laurens laughed. "Well, I shall be St. George, then, and
conquer the dragon. I will brave her in her den this very afternoon."

"And now I suggest that you get back to your school and tomorrow we
will have a proper visit, and I will come for you and bring you over."
He held out his hand. "I promise."

It never occurred to Flip that on this last forbidden trip to the
chateau she might be caught. Luck had been her friendly companion in
the venture and now that the visits to Paul were about to be approved
by authority, surely fortune would not forsake her. But, just as she
came to the clearing where the railroad tracks ran through the woods,
she saw two figures in warm coats and snow boots and recognized Madame
Perceval and Signorina del Rossi. She darted behind a tree, but they
had evidently caught a glimpse of her blue uniform coat, for Signorina
put a gloved hand on Madame Perceval's arm and said something in a low
voice, and Madame Perceval called out sharply,

"Who is it?"

Flip thought of making a wild dash for safety, but she knew it would
be useless. They were between her and the school and they would be
bound to recognize her if she tried to run past them. So she stepped
out from behind the tree and confronted them just as a train came
around the bend. In a moment the train was between them; she was not
sure whether or not they had had an opportunity to recognize her in
the misty dark; the school uniforms were all identical and there were
dozens of girls with short fair hair. Now was her chance to run and
hide. They would never find her in the dark of the woods and the train
would give her a good chance to get a head start. But somehow, even if
this meant that she would never be given permission to see Paul, she
could not run like a coward from Madame Perceval, so she stood very
quietly, cold with fear, until the train had passed. Then she crossed
the tracks to them.

"Thank you for waiting, Philippa," Madame Perceval said.

She stood, numbly staring at the art teacher, her fingers twisting
unhappily inside her mittens.

"Did you know you were out of bounds, Philippa?" Madame Perceval asked
her.

She shook her head. "I didn't remember where the bounds were." Then she
added, "but I was pretty sure I was out of them."

Signorina stood looking at her with the serene half-smile that seldom
left her face even when she had to cope with the dullest and most
annoying girls in her Italian classes. "Where were you going, little
one?"

"Back to school."

"Where from?"

"I was--walking."

"Was it necessary to go out of bounds on your walk?" Madame Perceval
asked coldly. "Mlle. Dragonet is very severe with girls who cross the
railroad tracks."

Flip remembered the walk on which she had first met Ariel, and how,
somehow, it had been necessary to go up, up, the mountain. "I wanted to
climb."

"Were you alone?" Madame Perceval looked at her piercingly but the dark
hid the girl's expression. When she hesitated, Madame pursued, "Did you
meet anyone?"

"Yes," Flip answered so low that she could scarcely be heard.

"You'd better come back to the school with me," Madame Perceval said.
She turned to Signorina. "Go along, Signorina. Tell them I'll come when
I can."

In silence Flip followed Madame down the mountain. When she slipped
on a piece of ice and her long legs went flying over her head, Madame
helped her to pick herself up and brush off the snow, but she said
nothing. They left the trees and crossed the lawn, covered with patches
of snow, and went into the big Hall. Madame Perceval led the way
upstairs, and Flip followed her, on up the five flights and down the
hall to Madame's own rooms. Madame switched on the lights and when she
spoke her voice was suddenly easy and pleasant.

"Sit down, Philippa." Flip's spindly legs seemed to collapse under her
like a puppy's as she sat on the stool in front of the fire. "Now,"
Madame went on. "Can you tell me about it?"

Flip shook her head and stared miserably up at Madame, "No, Madame."

"Who did you go to meet?"

"I'd rather not say. Please."

"Was it anybody from school?"

"No, Madame."

"Did anybody at school have anything to do with it?"

"No, Madame. There wasn't anybody else but me."

"And you can't tell me who it was you went to meet?"

"No. I'm sorry."

"Philippa," Madame said slowly. "I know you've been trying hard and
that the going has been rough for you. I understand your need for
interests outside the school. But the rules we have here are all for a
definite purpose and they were not made to be lightly broken."

"I wasn't breaking them lightly, Madame."

"Once a girl ran away and was killed crossing the railroad tracks. They
are dangerous, especially after dark. You see they are placed out of
bounds for a very good reason. And if there's anybody you want to see
outside school it's not difficult to get permission. If you were one
of the senior girls I might think you were slipping away to meet one
of the boys from the school up the mountain. But I know that's not the
case. I don't like having to give penalties and if you'll tell me about
it I promise you I'll be as lenient as I can."

But Flip's thoughts were rushing around in confusion, and she thought,
if I tell now they'll never give me permission to see Paul.

So she just shook her head while she continued to stare helplessly at
the art teacher.

Madame started to speak again, but just then the telephone rang and she
went over to it. "Yes?... Yes, Signorina!" She listened for a moment,
then burst out laughing and continued the conversation in Italian. Flip
could tell that she was pleased and rather excited about something.
They talked for a long time and Flip could tell that Madame was asking
Signorina a great many questions. When she hung up she turned to Flip,
and her face was half smiling, half serious. "Philippa," she said, "I
know I can trust you."

"Yes, Madame."

"And I want you to prove yourself worthy of my trust. Will you?"

"I'll try, Madame."

"So it's Paul you've been running off to meet," Madame Perceval said
with a smile.

Flip jerked erect on her stool. "How did you know!"

Now Madame laughed, a wonderful, friendly laugh that took Flip and
made her part of a secret they were to share together. "Paul's father,
Georges Laurens, is my brother-in-law."

Flip's jaw dropped open. "But Madame!" she sputtered. "But Madame!"

Madame laughed and laughed. Finally she said, "I think you and I
had better have another little tea party," and she reached for the
telephone. "Fräulein Hauser," she said, "I am excusing Philippa Hunter
from tea." Then she went into her little kitchen and put the kettle on.
When she came back she said, "Signorina and I were on our way over to
borrow a book from Georges and have a visit with him and Paul when we
bumped into you. Now tell me how you found Paul."

Flip told her about the way Ariel had come jumping out of the
undergrowth at her and how he led her to the chateau and to Paul.

"I see." Madame nodded. "Now tell me what Paul has told you about
himself."

"Why--nothing much," Flip said. "I mean, I know his mother's singing in
Italy and Monsieur Laurens is writing a book and Paul is going to be a
doctor...."

Madame Perceval nodded again. "I see," she repeated thoughtfully. "Now,
Philippa, I suppose you realize that you should be penalized. You've
been breaking rules right and left. It's a pretty serious situation."

"I know, Madame. Please punish me. I can stand anything as long as I
can see Paul again. If I can't see him again I shall die."

"I don't think you'd die, Philippa. And since you're not a senior
you're not allowed to have dates. Not seeing Paul would be automatic
before your penalties were even considered."

The color drained from Flip's face and she stared up at Madame
Perceval, but she did not move or say anything.

Madame spread cheese on a cracker, handed it absently to Flip, and
leaned back in her chair. She held the cheese knife in her hand and
suddenly she slapped it against her palm with a decisive motion. "I'm
not going to forbid you to see Paul, Philippa," she said, "but you will
have to have a penalty and a stiff one, because the fact that it was
Paul you were seeing does not lessen the seriousness of your offense,
but I'll decide on that tomorrow. In the meantime I want to talk to you
about Paul." For a moment Madame Perceval looked probingly at Flip.
Then, as though satisfied with what she saw, she continued. "We've been
worried about Paul, and I think you can help us."

"Me, Madame?" Flip asked.

"Yes, you. Yes, I think you of all people, Philippa."

"But how, Madame?"

"First of all simply by seeing him. Signorina told me that Georges
was planning to get permission for you to come to the gate house to
see Paul once a week. I shall see that you get the permission. And
remember, Philippa, that I am doing this for Paul's sake, not yours."

"Yes, Madame. But Madame--"

"But what, Philippa?"

"Monsieur Laurens asked what Mlle. Dragonet's name was. Wouldn't he
know?"

Madame Perceval laughed. "He was just playing along with Paul. Paul
didn't want you to know he had any connection with the school."

"Oh. But--"

"But what, Philippa?"

"Why are you worried about Paul, Madame?"

"I can't tell you that now, Flip. Paul will let you know himself sooner
or later. In the meantime, the best way that you can help him is to
continue trying to get on with the girls here at school, and to become
really happy here. That sounds like rather a tall order to you, doesn't
it? But I think you can do it. You'd like to, wouldn't you?"

"Oh, Madame, you know I would. But please--I don't see--how would that
help Paul?"

"Perhaps you've discovered already," Madame said, "that Paul has a
horror of anything he can label an institution. He knows that you hate
_this_ institution. Because he respects you, if he could watch you
grow to like it here he might be willing to go back to school himself.
Georges is tutoring him but he needs regular schooling. If he really
wants to be a doctor he cannot dispense with formal education, and I
believe that one day Paul will make a very brilliant doctor. I know
this is all very confusing to you, Philippa, but you must trust me
as I am trusting you. All I can tell you is that I think you can help
Paul and because of this I am willing to disregard the manner in which
you have been seeing him up to now and to see that you have official
permission to see him in the future." Madame Perceval stood up. "You'd
better report to me tomorrow and I'll tell you what your penalties are.
I'm afraid this has been a very slim tea for you, Philippa. If you
hurry down to the dining room there may be a few scraps left."

"I'm not hungry," Flip said. "Thank you for--for everything, Madame."

Madame put her hand on Flip's shoulder. "I'm very glad this happened
to you, Philippa, instead of--say one of your roommates. Very glad."
She was smiling warmly and Flip's heart leaped with joy at this great
praise. Madame gave her a little shove. "Run along now," she said.

Flip was ready and waiting in the big Hall when Monsieur Laurens came
for her the next afternoon. The girls were all curious and rather
envious, when, in answer to their questions they learned that Flip had
been given special permission to have tea with Madame's nephew; and she
felt that her stock had gone up with them.

"My aunt, Pill, it's really a date!" Gloria whistled.

"I bet Pill's never been out with a boy before," Esmée said. "Have you,
Pill? Usually the Americans have more dates than the rest of us but
I bet this is Pill's first date. Are you going to let him kiss you,
Pill?"

"Don't be silly," Flip said.

"Anyhow Black and Midnight said it wasn't a date," Sally added. "I bet
this nephew's just a child."

Erna whispered to Flip, "Esmée and Sally're just boy crazy. Don't mind
them. Personally I think boys are dopes."

At the gate house an hour later, Flip and Paul lay on the great rug in
front of the fire and roasted chestnuts while Georges Laurens watched
from his chair, and Ariel rested his head on his master's knee.

"So you don't like school?" Georges Laurens asked Flip.

"No, sir."

"Why not."

"I can't seem to fit in. I'm different."

"And I suppose you despise the other girls?" Georges Laurens asked.

Flip looked surprised for a moment, then hesitated, thinking his
question over as she opened and ate a chestnut. "No. I don't despise
them. I'm just uncomfortable with them," she answered finally, chewing
the delicate tender meat and staring at the delicate unicorn in the
tapestry on the wall above her.

"But you want to be like them anyhow?" Georges Laurens pursued.

She nodded, then added, "I want to be like them and like myself, too."

"You think quite a lot of yourself?"

"Oh, no!" She shook her head vehemently. "It isn't that at all. I think
I'm--I'm not anything I want to be. It's just that there are certain
things outside me and the way I feel about them that I wouldn't want
changed. The way I feel about the mountains and the lake. And stars. I
love them so very much. And I don't think the others really care about
them. I don't think they really see them. And it's the way I feel about
things like the mountains and the lake and stars that I wouldn't want
changed."

"You want a great deal, my little Flip," Georges Laurens said, gently
stroking Ariel's head, "when you want to be exactly like everybody else
and yet be different at the same time."

Paul reached for another chestnut and rolled lazily onto his back.
"I sympathize with you, Flip. It's horrible to be in an institution.
Couldn't you have stayed at home with your parents?"

"I wanted to," Flip said, "but Gram's in New York and right now my
father's in China, and my mother's dead. I wanted to travel around with
father but he said he was going to go to all sorts of places I couldn't
go, and I couldn't miss school anyhow." Remembering her promise to
Madame Perceval she added, "and I don't hate school nearly as much as I
used to, Paul. Truly I don't."

"What do you like about it?" Paul asked bluntly.

"Oh, lots of things," Flip said vaguely. "Well--look at all the things
you can learn at school you couldn't learn by yourself. I mean not only
dull things. Art, for instance. Madame Perceval's taught me all kinds
of things in a few months."

"Go on," Paul said.

"And skiing--Fräulein Hauser's going to teach me to ski."

"I know how to ski," Paul said.

Flip tried again. "Well, there's music. They teach us lots about music
and that's fun."

"This is the best way to learn about music," Paul said, going to the
phonograph and turning it on. "You don't have to be in school to listen
to good music."

Flip gave up.

The record on the victrola was Bach's _Jesu Joy of Man's Desiring_. It
was music that Flip knew and she sat quietly staring into the fire and
listening. It was the first time in three years that she had been able
to listen to that music. At home in New York in the Christmases of her
childhood her mother had played it and played it. The Christmas after
her mother's death Flip had found the record broken and was glad. But
now she was listening to it with a kind of peace. She looked over at
Paul and said softly, "My mother used to love that...."

But Paul did not hear. He jumped up and turned off the record before it
had played to the end and said, "Let's go for a walk."

Flip followed him outside. The evening was still and cold and there was
a hint of blue-green left in the sky. The stars were beginning to come
out. Flip looked up at the first one she saw and made a wish.--I wish
Paul may always like me. Please, God. Amen. She wished on the star and
there was a sudden panic in her mind because the Paul walking beside
her was not the Paul with whom she had spent the afternoon. His face in
the last light as she glanced at it out of the corner of her eye seemed
stern, even angry, and he seemed to be miles and miles away from her.
He had withdrawn his companionship and she searched desperately for a
way to bring him back to her.

"Paul," she hesitated, then gathered her courage and went on, "do you
remember Christmas when you were very little?"

"No," he answered harshly, "I don't remember."

She felt as though he had slapped her. Why wouldn't he remember? She
remembered those first Christmases so vividly. Was he just trying to
keep her from talking? Had she unwittingly done something to make him
angry?

She glanced at him again but his face was unrelenting and she clenched
her mittened hands tightly inside her pockets and said over and over to
herself,--please God, please God, please God....

"I don't remember!" Paul suddenly cried out and abruptly stopped his
rapid walking and wheeled about to face her. "I don't remember."
His voice was no longer harsh but he spoke with an intensity that
frightened Flip.

She could only ask, "But why, Paul? Why?"

He reached out for her hands and held them so tightly that it hurt. "I
don't know why ... that's the hardest part. I don't remember anything
at all beyond the last few years."

Flip tried to make it seem unimportant--to say something, anything that
would make Paul relax. None of this was as serious as he thought--lots
of people had poor memories. Anyway it had nothing to do with their
friendship. "Paul," she began--but he was not listening. He was not
even conscious that she had spoken.

"I don't want to frighten you," Paul said, "but Flip I have to tell
you--I don't know who I am."

CHAPTER FOUR

_The Lost Boy_

Flip did not say anything. She just stood there and let Paul hold her
hands too tightly and she felt that somehow the pain in her hands
might ease the pain in his mind. Then he dropped her hands and started
to walk again, but more slowly. When he began to speak she listened
intently, but it was impossible to make it seem real. The story Paul
was pouring out to her now was like a movie, or something read in
a book. The concentration camps. The children and the children's
parents gassed and burned. The cold and the hunger, and afterwards
the lostness. The children in the DP camps. The children roaming and
scavenging the streets like hungry wolves.

"I was one of the lucky ones," Paul said in a low voice. "My mother and
father found me. I mean--Monsieur and Madame Laurens.... You'll have
to understand Flip, if I keep calling them my mother and father--but
that's the way I think of them now, and I don't remember anyone else
for a mother and father."

Flip nodded, and Paul continued, his face tense in the starlight.
"They found me in a bombed out cellar in Berlin when my mother was
singing there for the troops just after the war was over. I'd been
trapped there somehow and I was nearly dead I guess, but I kept on
calling and they found me and rescued me. And for some reason I didn't
want to be rescued. It's like sometimes when you try to save an animal
he snarls and bites at you before he realizes that you aren't going
to hurt him more. A dog was run over on our street once--not Ariel,
another dog--and he kept trying to bite at me for a long time until
he realized that I wanted to help him. His back was broken and I had
to chloroform him. Dr. Bejart helped me." Paul stopped talking and
continued to walk so rapidly that Flip almost had to run to keep up
with him. She looked up through the bare trees and the last color had
drained from the sky and the full flowering of stars was out and they
seemed to be caught in the topmost branches of the trees like blossoms.
By their light she could see Paul quite clearly but she knew that she
must not say anything to him. They had walked beyond the chateau now
and behind her she could hear an owl calling forlornly from one of the
turrets.

"I don't really remember anything before my mother and father found
me," Paul said. "Sometimes I remember bits of the concentration camp.
Aunt Colette thinks its because of the concentration camp that I'm
afraid of institutions. I might as well admit it, Flip, I am _afraid_
of institutions. I think if I could remember I wouldn't be afraid.
Sometimes when I'm in the chateau I feel as though I were going to
remember but I never do. I remember bits of the camp, the way you
sometimes remember bits of a nightmare, but when I try really to
remember it's like going out of a bright room into a dark room and you
can't see anything in the dark except strange shapes and shadows...."

"Oh, Paul," Flip whispered. She could think of no words of comfort or
reassurance so she whispered "Oh, Paul...." again to let him know that
she was listening and caring.

"It's like being blind," Paul said, "not remembering. When people talk
about the five senses they forget memory. Memory's like a sense....
Flip, I have never said these things to anyone before." He turned
sharply and they started walking back to the gate house. After a while
he asked her, "Are you cold?"

"No," Flip said.

"You must be cold. You wouldn't be shivering if you weren't. We'll go
back and roast some more chestnuts." She walked along beside him and
suddenly he turned to her and smiled and his voice was Paul's voice
again, "We're going to have wonderful times this winter, Flip!" he
said. "When you learn how to ski we can go skiing together. And in the
spring we can go for trips on the lake and in the summer we can go
swimming. I'm glad you came to the chateau, Flip."

"Oh!" Flip said, "supposing I hadn't."

The next afternoon the sky clouded over and it began to snow and it
snowed all afternoon and all night and the following afternoon skiing
began. Fräulein Hauser met the beginners in the ski room, and told them
the various parts of the skis and the ski sticks, and how to take care
of them. Flip clutched Eunice's discarded skis and felt happy with
the excited kind of anticipation that comes before Christmas. Somehow
she knew she would be able to ski and maybe if she turned out to be a
really wonderful skier the girls would like her better and then she
would begin to like school and she would be better able to help Paul.

But when they got out on the gentle slopes where Fräulein Hauser taught
the beginners it wasn't at all the way she had imagined and hoped it
would be. Instead of all at once being able to fly over the snow like a
bird as she had dreamed, she found that no sooner was she on her feet
than she was flat on her back, skis up in the air, or with her head
buried in the snow, or doing a kind of wild splits. Fräulein Hauser was
not unkind, but after a while she said,

"You don't seem to have much aptitude for this, do you, Philippa?"

Flip gritted her teeth. "I'll learn."

"I hope so." Fräulein Hauser sounded dubious.

Every afternoon Flip went out grimly with the beginners. She was
covered with bruises and every muscle in her body ached, but she was
determined that she was going to learn how to ski, that in this one
thing at any rate she would not fail. When the other beginners laughed
at her tumbles she tried desperately to laugh back, to pretend that she
thought it was funny, too.

At the end of the skiing class on Friday afternoon, Fräulein Hauser
called her back to the ski room as the others left.

"I don't want to hurt your feelings, Philippa, but I think you'd better
drop skiing. You'll enjoy the ice-skating when the hockey field is
flooded, I'm sure, and in the meantime there are walks, and gym work."

"But why, please, Fräulein Hauser?" Flip gasped in dismay.

"You just don't seem able to learn, and I'll have to admit I can't
teach you. I'm afraid you'll hurt yourself in one of your falls and I
think it would be best if you just give it up."

Flip looked at the racks and racks of skis as they suddenly began
blurring together. "I'd rather keep on, please, Fräulein Hauser, if
it's all right."

"I'm afraid it isn't all right," Fräulein Hauser said impatiently. "I
just can't have you in my class. I'll put you on the walk list for
tomorrow."

Flip turned her head and left. She walked blindly down the corridor but
she had managed to control her tears by the time she got to the big
Hall.

On Sunday she could not help telling Paul of her defeat. Paul had
immediately seen that something was wrong, asking, "What's the matter?"

"I know I could learn to ski if she'd just let me go on trying," Flip
persisted. "I know I could." Ariel was licking her face in a worried
manner and she put her head down on his back to try to hide the tears
that were threatening.

"Bring your skis over next Sunday and I'll help you," Paul told her.

"Oh, would you really, Paul?"

"I said I would. Do you think it's because of your bad knee you told me
about?"

Flip shook her head. "No. My father asked the doctor when Eunice gave
me her skis and he said skiing was fine for me. So it isn't that."

"Well, bring your skis next time then," Paul told her.

So Flip brought her skis over. Madame Perceval arrived just as they
were about to set off.

"Hello, Philippa, Paul, what's this?" she asked, fending off Ariel's
frantic welcome.

"I'm going to teach Flip to ski," Paul announced.

"Oh?"

"Fräulein Hauser said I had to drop skiing," Flip explained.

"Why, Philippa?"

"She said I just couldn't learn and she couldn't teach me. But Madame,
I'm sure I _can_ learn, I'm sure I can."

"Why don't I go out with you and Paul?" Madame Perceval said, "and
we'll see."

She watched while Flip put on her skis, watched her push off, fall
down, push off and fall down again.

"Where did you get your skis?" she asked.

"A friend of my father's gave them to me. They were hers."

"Take them off for a moment," Madame Perceval said. "Now raise your
arm." She measured the skis against Flip. "Just as I thought. They're
much too long for you. I don't know what your father's friend was
thinking of. She can't know much about skiing."

"Well, she says she's skied a lot," Flip said. "Maybe she was trying to
impress father. He doesn't know anything about skiing. He used to use
snow shoes when he was a boy."

Madame Perceval took the skis away from Flip. "No wonder you couldn't
learn on these. They would be too long for Paul. I don't know why
Fräulein Hauser didn't notice it at once."

"She probably would have on anybody else. People just expect me to be
bad at sports."

Madame Perceval laughed. "You're probably right, Philippa. And Fräulein
Hauser certainly has her hands full with beginners this year. Now,
there's a pair of very good ash skis back at school that would be just
about right for you. One of the girls from last year left them. I think
I'll run along back and get them. You and Paul wait inside for me."

"Oh, thank you, Madame!" Flip cried.

"Thank you Aunt Colette," Paul added.

She and Paul went indoors. Georges Laurens was shut up in his tiny
study, deep in concentration, so they did not speak to him, but went
over to the fire, stripping off jackets and sweaters. For a moment they
were silent and Flip knew that Paul did not want to talk about any of
the things he had told her, or to have her talk about them.

"Papa's been writing all day, except when he went to get you," Paul
said, talking nervously as he stared into the fire. "I was afraid that
he might forget to go for you, but he didn't."

"Thank goodness for that," Flip sighed.

Paul stood up. "I'm hungry. I'll go get us some bread and cheese from
Thérèse." He disappeared in the direction of the kitchen and came back
with a chunk of cheese, half a loaf, and a bone handled carving knife.
Flip lay on the hearth, using Ariel as a pillow.

"Aunt Colette was over here last night," Paul said, "And that Italian
teacher, Signorina what's-her-name."

"Signorina del Rossi."

"That's right," Paul said. "And they were talking about you."

"About me! What did they say?" Flip cried, sitting up.

"Well, I didn't hear all of it because I was reading."

"But what did they say?" Flip asked again.

"Well, Signorina was saying that it was the first time Aunt Colette's
ever taken a special interest in any one girl. And Aunt Colette laughed
and said that you had great talent and then she said that an artist's
life was a hard one but she was afraid you were stuck with it. And then
she said--now, don't get angry with me, Flip--"

"Go on."

"Well, she said you were a nice child when you didn't spoil it by being
sorry for yourself."

"Oh," Flip said. "Oh." And she lay down again rubbing her cheek against
Ariel's fur.

"Here," Paul said. "Have some more bread and cheese.... You aren't
angry at me, are you, Flip?"

"No."

"Are you sorry for yourself?"

"Yes. I think I am sometimes--"

"Why?"

"Oh--because I want my mother. And the girls don't like me. Oh, and
everything. And I want to be with father instead of at school. But I
don't feel that way so much any more, Paul. And if I can learn how to
ski it will be wonderful. And I love coming here every week-end. And
I'm beginning to like school. Truly I am."

"Why do you keep saying that?" Paul asked, holding the loaf against his
chest and cutting off another chunk. "You keep saying you like school
so much and I don't believe you really do at all."

"I _do_," Flip persisted. "I _don't_ hate it the way I used to." And
she realized with a start that her words were true. While she didn't
actually _like_ school, she no longer hated it with the sickening
passion of only a few short weeks ago.

"Aunt Colette said something else," Paul went on. "Do you want to hear?"

"Of course."

"She said you reminded her of Denise."

"Who's Denise?"

"Her daughter."

"What!" Flip yelled. "Her _daughter_!"

"Hush. Here she comes. Have some more bread and cheese, Flip," Paul
said as Madame Perceval came in carrying a pair of skis.

"Here you are, Philippa," Madame Perceval held the skis up. "Let's try
these for size."

Flip scrambled to her feet and Madame Perceval tried them against her.
"How are they?" Flip asked eagerly.

"Perfect. Couldn't be better. Put on your things and we'll go out and
try them."

As Flip snapped the skis onto her boots Madame Perceval said, "Now
don't expect miracles, Philippa. The skis don't make as much difference
as all that. Just go very slowly and do as I say."

Madame Perceval was right. Flip was not able, all of a sudden, to ski
like an angel because of the new skis. But she no longer fell quite so
frequently, or had such a desperate struggle to get to her feet again.

"Better, much better!" Madame Perceval cried as Flip slid down a tiny
incline and stopped without falling. "Now turn around."

Flip raised her leg and the long ski no longer tumbled her
ignominiously onto the snow. She snapped her other leg around and there
she was, all in one piece and erect.

"Bravo!" Madame cried. "Now herring-bone up the little hill and come
down again."

Her tongue sticking out with eagerness, Flip did as Madame Perceval
told her.

"Good," the art teacher said. "Good, Philippa. More spring in your
knees if you can. How about that bad knee? Does it bother you?"

"Not much." Flip shook her head. "Oh, Madame, do you think I can learn?"

"I know you can. Just don't stick your tongue out so far. You might
bite it off in one of your tumbles."

"Do you think Fräulein Hauser will take me back in the skiing class?"

"Wait! Wait!" Paul cried, waving his ski sticks in wild excitement. "I
have a much better idea."

Madame laughed and ducked as one of the sticks went flying. "All right,
Paul. Calm down and tell us this magnificent idea." But Flip could see
that she was pleased because Paul sounded excited and happy, and the
dark look had fled from his face.

"Well, Flip was telling me about this ski meet you have at school and
how everybody can go in for it and there's a prize for form, and a
long race, and a short race, and a prize for the girl who's made most
progress and all sorts of things. And I think it would be wonderful
if we could teach Flip and she could enter the ski meet and win and
surprise everybody."

Madame Perceval started to laugh but then she looked at Flip and Paul
and their eager excited faces, and she said slowly, "It would be
rather a tall order teaching Flip just on week-ends. She needs lots of
practice."

"I could slip out in the morning before Call Over," Flip cried. "If I
make my bed before breakfast and hurry breakfast I'd have almost an
hour and nobody'd see me then."

"And think how surprised that Fräulein Hauser would be," Paul cried.

"And the girls would be so surprised," Flip shouted. "Erna and Jackie
and all of them. Oh, Madame, do you think I _could_ learn? I'd work
terribly hard. I'd practice and practice."

"If you keep on improving the way you've improved this afternoon,"
Madame Perceval told her, "I'm sure you could."

"Come on, Aunt Colette," Paul cajoled.

Madame Perceval looked at them for a moment longer. Then she smiled and
said, "Why not?"

Flip finished her still life of a plaster head of Diana, a wine bottle,
a loaf of bread, and a wine glass, early during the next art class.

"That's good, Flip," Madame Perceval said. "Really very good, though
your perspective is wobbly--everything's going up hill at quite an
alarming angle and poor Diana looks as though she were about to fall on
her ear. But the color and texture is excellent. That's really bread,
and the transparency of your glass is a great improvement over your
last still life. That's good work, Flip."

Flip blushed with pleasure, partly at the praise, and partly because
Madame was calling her Flip. Several of the girls looked up at the
name and Gloria actually winked at her.

"You have time to start something else," Madame was saying. "Here's a
clean sheet of paper and a piece of charcoal. Just draw anything you
like. Either from something in the room or from your imagination."

For the past two days Flip had been thinking of three things, Paul,
skiing, and Madame's daughter. She had not had another opportunity to
ask Paul about Denise, how old she was, or whether she was alive or
dead. Somehow Flip felt that she must be dead and that perhaps that
accounted for the sadness in Madame Perceval's eyes. She wondered what
Madame's daughter would look like and, almost without volition, her
hand holding the charcoal moved across the paper and she began to draw
a girl, a girl about her own age sitting on a rock and looking out
across the valley to the mountains.

The likeness was stronger than she could possibly have guessed. She was
trying, more or less, to draw a girl who looked like Madame and who
had short hair like hers. But the girl who appeared on the paper did
not look like Madame and Flip felt discouraged because she knew the
perspective was wrong again and the mountains were too small and far
away and the girl's feet weren't right. She sighed and tried to erase
the mountains and the feet and correct them.

Madame Perceval stood behind her and looked over her shoulder down at
the paper. Flip almost jumped as the art teacher's strong fingers dug
into her arm.

"What are you doing?" Madame Perceval's voice was calm and low, but
Flip felt the strain in it.

"Just--just a girl looking at the mountains," she stammered. "The--the
feet aren't right."

"I'll show you," Madame Perceval said; but instead of explaining what
was wrong, and then telling Flip what to do to correct it, as she
usually did, she took the charcoal and swiftly put the feet in again
herself; and then she took the thumbtacks out of Flip's board and took
the paper and walked over to the cupboard with it and Flip saw that her
hands were trembling.

In a moment she came back with a fresh piece of paper. "Why don't you
try drawing one of the girls in the class?" Madame suggested, and her
voice was natural again. "Erna, you've finished, haven't you? Will you
sit still and let Flip sketch you?"

"Yes, Madame. How do you want me to sit, Pi--Philippa--uh--Flip?"

Madame Perceval smiled as Erna stumbled over Flip's name, and Flip
said, "Oh, the way you are now looking over the back of your chair is
fine, if you're comfortable."

She took up the charcoal and sketched quickly and then she laughed
because the girl on her paper was so out of proportion and
funny-looking and at the same time she _was_ Erna. In trying to get a
likeness Flip had over-accentuated and the braces on Erna's teeth were
ridiculous and her chin jutted out and the barette pulled the hair back
far too tightly from the forehead.

"What are you laughing at?" Erna demanded.

Flip looked at her drawing and thought,--oh, dear, now Erna will be mad.

But Madame Perceval had come over and was laughing, too, and showing
the paper with Erna on it to the class, and everybody was laughing.

"I think you have a flair for caricature, Flip," Madame said.

And Jackie bounced up and down on her chair, crying, "Draw me, Flip,
draw me!"

"Hold still, then, Jackie," Madame said, handing Flip another sheet of
paper.

Flip's hand holding the charcoal made Jackie's curly hair fly wildly
about the paper; the enormous, long lashed black eyes took up half the
page, and the mouth was a tiny bud above the pointed little chin. Erna
had been watching and as Flip laid down the charcoal for a moment she
grabbed the paper and held it up, shouting,

"Look at Jackie! She looks just like a cat!"

"Draw me! Draw me!" All the girls were shouting at Flip until Madame
Perceval stopped them, saying, "Not now, girls. The bell just rang. You
can get Flip to draw you any time. I know she'd like to, wouldn't you,
Flip?"

"Oh, yes, Madame!"

So they besieged Flip in the Common Room with requests for caricatures
to send home, and Flip went to her locker, her face bright with
happiness, to get her sketch book and pencils.

"Don't make my nose _too_ big!" "Should I take my glasses off,
Flip?" "Oh, Pill, don't put in my freckles!" 'Flip' and 'Pill' came
indiscriminately, and somehow quite suddenly and surprisingly Flip knew
that she no longer minded the 'Pill' because it sounded friendly; it
was being said to her, not at her.

--I'm liking school, she thought.--I'm liking it. Now it will sound
better when I tell Paul I like it.

Only Esmée Bodet was discontented with her picture. "I don't look like
that!" she said, and tore the page across, tossing the pieces in the
waste paper basket.

"She looks exactly like that," Erna said in Flip's ear. "Come on up on
the billiard table and let's play jacks." The entire school had a jacks
craze on. Even the seniors were playing though Esmée turned up her nose
and said it was a child's game, and continued to play very bad bridge.

"Oh, jacks! Let me play too!" Gloria cried, clambering up and sitting
cross-legged on the green felt of the billiard table; and Flip realized
that one reason Gloria never lacked for partners, or a place in the
Common Room games, was that she never hesitated to ask.

"Come on, Jackie," Erna called. "Climb up."

Flip was quite good at jacks and Gloria bounced up and down
impatiently. "Come on, Pill, miss can't you? I want a turn." And
she gave Flip's elbow a jog, but Flip caught the ball and laughed
triumphantly.

"Good for you, Flip," Erna cried. "You can't play if you're going to
cheat, Glo."

"It's Erna's turn next, anyhow," Jackie said. "By the way, Pill, I
think it's a dirty shame Hauser made you drop skiing."

"Me too." Erna nodded so violently that her hair came out of the
barette and she had to fasten it again.

Flip thought of the progress she had already made on her skis, and
smiled to herself. Then she shrugged, "Well, if she thinks I'm too
impossible to teach, I guess that's that."

"The old minge, the mangy old minge," Gloria muttered. "I say, Pill.
What're you going to be when you get out of this place, an artist?"

Flip nodded. "I'd like to be. The way my father is. I'd like to paint
portraits and do illustrations for children's books." She reached
wildly for the jacks' ball, which was this time an old golf ball
Gloria's mother had sent, but it bounced off the table and Erna
scrambled after it.

"At last," she said, bringing it back and collecting the jacks. "I'm
going to be a doctor like _my_ father. I think it must be wonderful to
cut people up and put them back together again." Underneath her joking
words Flip could tell that she was serious.

"The trouble is that you can't always put them back together again,"
Jackie said.

"I will." Erna swept up her jacks with a confident gesture. "If people
have their legs and things blown off I'll discover a way to put them
back or give them new ones off dead people."

Flip started to tell Erna that Paul wanted to be a doctor too, but
Gloria, who didn't mind when she herself talked about glass eyes or
false teeth, put her hands over her ears. "Oh, stop! Stop!"

"Well, dead people can give their eyes so blind people can see," Erna
said, "so I don't see why they shouldn't give their legs and things,
too."

Gloria clapped her hand over Erna's mouth. "You go talk about your old
operations somewhere else."

"Who asked you to play jacks anyhow?" Erna mumbled from behind Gloria's
hand. "Let go and let me play. I'm on fivesies, eggs in the basket."

"Foursies."

"Fivesies."

"It's fivesies," Flip corroborated. "Are you going to be a movie
actress, Jackie?"

Jackie laughed and waved her arms. "My father says I'll be an actress
over his dead body. I haven't thought about it much. Maybe I'll just be
a wife like my mother. She says that's a career in itself, only lots of
people forget it."

"Love," Gloria sighed, "that's what I'm cut out for."

"Do you believe in love at first sight?" Flip asked and blushed.

"I believe in love." Gloria placed her hand dramatically over her
heart. "It's love that makes the world go round."

"Have you seen Maggie Campbell's brother?" Jackie asked. "He's the
handsomest man I ever saw. Maggie's going to give me a snapshot of him
for Christmas."

Flip sat with her legs stuck out in front of her on the old hotel
billiard table, because her stiff knee kept her from sitting
cross-legged or on her heels, and watched, and listened, and
occasionally said a word, and she felt so excited that she could feel
the excitement like hunger in the pit of her stomach. She was excited
because for the first time she felt on the inside, and underneath the
new warm sense of being one of them was the glorious secret knowledge
of Paul--and tomorrow she would see him again.

The first thing Paul asked Flip the next day was, "Have you been
practicing your skiing?"

Flip nodded. "Every morning."

"How's it going?"

"Better."

"Well, come on and let's go. Is Aunt Colette coming over?"

"I don't know."

"Well, come on, Flip," Paul said impatiently. "I want to see how much
you've improved."

They went out, Ariel rushing madly about them, digging up the snow,
running and jumping against them, until Paul had to send him in.

Paul was visibly impressed with Flip's progress, and when Madame
Perceval appeared on skis, Paul flew over to her in great excitement.
"Flip's a natural born skier, Aunt Colette!" he cried. "She's
magnificent!"

Madame Perceval smiled at Paul and held out her hand to Flip. "Let's
see what you've accomplished, little one."

She, too, was impressed. "You must have been working hard!" she said.
"We'll have you doing Christianas and all sorts of things in no time."

"Oh, Madame, do you really think so?"

"Just keep up the practicing, Flip, as you've been doing, and I'm sure
of it."

"She'll be quite a shock to everybody at the ski meet, won't she?" Paul
asked.

Madame laughed. "She certainly will."

And Flip went to bed that night to dream of soaring through the air on
her skis, watched by admiring throngs of girls; of executing perfect
Christianas and the delicate loops of telemarks; and when she woke up
in the morning her mind was still a happy jumble of snow conditions,
stems, and langlaufs.

Flip had thought as she slipped out the ski room door after breakfast
each morning that the girls would become curious about her hurried
breakfasts and ask what she was doing; but they were used to her
disappearances and absences and were too hungry and sleepy and hurried
in the cold dark of the mornings to pay much attention to anything
besides getting themselves out of their warm beds and then eating as
much hot chocolate and porridge and rolls and jam as possible.

Flip was out practicing intently one Saturday morning when she
noticed someone watching her. She looked up, fearful that she was
being discovered, but it was no one from the school. It was a man with
a dark, wild face, and the look in his eyes frightened her; but he
waved and grinned at her cheerfully and moved away. He wore climbing
boots and carried a stick and he struck off up the mountain, walking
very rapidly. She watched after him until he was lost in the trees,
wondering what a strange man was doing on the grounds of a girls'
school. Then she thought he might be a new gardener or perhaps someone
to help with flooding the hockey field for ice skating, though that was
not to be done till the Christmas holidays.

Oh, well, she thought, there's never anybody around who isn't meant to
be around, so I guess it's all right.

And she kept on working at the skiing until time to get the mail before
Call Over.

Most of the girls were already at the desk in the Hall when she
arrived, flushed from her early morning exercise; and Signorina, who
was on duty, was giving out the mail. Since she had begun noticing
other people besides herself, Flip had learned a lot from the mail.
Hardly a day went by that Jackie did not have a letter from her mother.
Erna always came rushing eagerly to the desk but seldom received
anything. Gloria frequently didn't even bother to come and if she had a
letter someone took it to her. Esmée had already begun to get letters
from boys and read them aloud to anyone who would listen. Solvei's
letters came as regularly as Jackie's, and Sally received hers every
Wednesday and Saturday.

"Philippa Hunter," Signorina called.

Flip took the letter from her father and opened it eagerly.

"My darling baby," he said, beginning the letter as he had not done
in years, "here I am in a hospital in Shanghai, but don't be worried
because it's nothing serious--jaundice--but it's a great nuisance
especially because the doctor says I won't possibly be able to get
to you for your Christmas holidays. Flippet, Flippet, don't be too
terribly disappointed and don't weep that sweet face into a pulp.
Eunice will be delighted to have you for your holidays, and she is
in Nice, and the weather will be wonderful, and I know she'll do
everything she can to make you happy. Your letters have sounded so much
more contented recently and I feel that you are growing up and that you
try to enjoy yourself without your yellow old father. I expect to be in
Germany and Switzerland shortly after New Year and I promise you that
_nothing_ will interfere with our Easter."

Flip's disappointment was so acute and overwhelming that she thought
for a moment she was going to be sick. She turned and ran until she
reached the bathroom and then she shut herself in and leaned against
the door and she felt all hollow inside herself, from the top of her
head down to her toes, and there was no room in this cold vacuum for
tears.

After a few moments she heard a knock. She clenched her fists and held
her breath but whoever it was did not go away, and the knock came
again. If it's Miss Tulip I'll kick her, she thought in fury.

Then Erna's voice came. "Flip."

"What?" Flip said, sounding hard and forbidding.

"Flip, it's just me. Erna."

"Oh."

"Did you--was it--was there bad news in your letter?"

"No. It's all right." Flip's voice was stifled.

"Well, look, Flip," Erna said. "I just meant ... Percy's taking Call
Over this morning and you know how strict she is ... and the bell's
about to ring...."

Flip opened the door and came out. "Thanks, Erna."

"Oh, that's all right," Erna said uncomfortably. "I'm sorry if it was
bad news in your letter."

"It's just that my father's sick in China and I can't be with him
for the Christmas holidays," Flip started to explain in a controlled
voice. Then she burst out, "and I have to spend the holidays with
Eunice--she's a friend of my father's--and I don't like her and if she
marries my father I'll--I'll want to kill her."

"Ach, that's awful," Erna said. "I'm awful sorry, Flip. It certainly is
awful."

"Well--" Flip's voice trailed off; then she spoke briskly. "We'd better
get down to Call Over."

The next day she told Paul about the letter and for the first time
since she had received it she started to cry. Ariel, distressed at her
unhappiness, jumped up at her, almost knocking her over, and licked
excitedly at her face.

"That Eunice," Paul said, frowning heavily and pushing Ariel away from
Flip and sending him over to the hearth. Then he jumped up. "Put on
your skis and go on out and start practicing," he commanded. "I'll be
out in a minute." And he half-shoved Flip out the door.

Flip went out obediently and put on her skis and started working on
her turns. In just a few minutes Paul came flying out of the lodge,
shouting, "Flip! Flip!"

He rushed up, panting, and gasped, "My father says you may stay here
with us for Christmas if your father says it's all right! And Aunt
Colette is going to be with us because my mother can't come." His face
was radiant with pleasure.

Flip sat down in the snow, her feet going every which way.

"And you can work on your skiing every day. And I'm sure Aunt Colette
can take us up to Gstaad to ski, and to Caux too, so you'll be familiar
with Gstaad and all the runs for the ski meet and maybe you will become
such a good skier that we can do a double jump! Papa said he'd write
your father right away this afternoon. Oh, Flip, it will be wonderful
to have you here all the time instead of just on Sunday afternoons!"

"Oh, Paul!" Flip cried and scrambled to her feet. "Oh, Paul! Next to
being with father it's the most wonderful thing in the world. I know
he'll let me!"

"Well," Paul said, giving her a quick, shy hug. "What a relief. Come
on. Let's get to work on your skiing."

Flip had been skiing conscientiously for about an hour under Paul's
tutelage when Madame Perceval came out and called them.

"Come on in to tea, children!"

They skied over to her, Flip with almost as great ease and confidence
as Paul, shouting, "Hello, Madame!" "Hello, Aunt Colette!"

"So," Madame said, raising Flip's chin and looking into her eyes.
"You're happy about your holidays now?"

"Oh, yes, Madame!"

"I was wondering what had happened to upset you, my problem child. You
seemed so much happier and then gloom descended. But you did have some
reason this time. It's hard to be away from your father at Christmas
time."

"And it would have been awful to be with Eunice," Flip said. "Eunice
always makes me feel--well, even clumsier and gawkier and tongue-tieder
and everything than I am. But oh, Madame, I'll love being here, and
I'll try to help and not be a bother."

"Hurry up, Flip, take off your skis," Paul called impatiently. "Papa
went over to Lausanne to the dentist yesterday and brought us back
cakes from Nyffeneggers."

When they had finished tea Madame said, "How about skiing back to
school with me, Flip? Feel up to it?"

"Yes, Madame, I think so."

"You haven't skied any distance at all, yet, and I think it would be
good for you. Not afraid of skiing in the dark? I'll keep right beside
you."

"I'm not afraid, Madame."

They pushed off, Flip feeling excited and happy as she turned around
to wave good-bye to Paul, who was standing in the lighted doorway. And
Flip thought how beautiful the night was with the stars just coming
out; and the pine trees' noble arms bowed with snow; and the shadows of
the ruined chateau looming behind them; and the warmth and comfort of
the lodge, the golden light pouring out the open door and Paul standing
there waving good-bye.

"Yes," Madame Perceval said, as if in answer to her thoughts. "It's
beautiful, isn't it? In the spring the fields are as white as they are
now, with narcissi, not snow.... Shall we go?"

They started off down the mountain side, Madame calling Flip from time
to time to check her speed or give her instructions. Now at last Flip
had the feeling of being a bird, of having wings. And as she pushed
through the cold night air she felt that it was as solid and entire
an element as water. A bird must know this solidity; but as she felt
the air against her body the only thing within her own knowledge with
which she could compare it was water, and she felt as she broke through
it that she must be leaving a wake of air behind her, as a boat does,
cutting through water.

Madame let her go faster and faster, and, exhilarated by the speed and
the beauty, she would have gone flying past the school gates if Madame
had not checked her. They turned through the gates together and moved
slowly down the white driveway.

"That was good skiing, Flip," Madame said. "I'm really very proud of
you."

Flip dropped her head in quick confusion, then looked up with eyes that
shone in the starlight. "I love it, Madame, I just love it!"

"You know," Madame told her, "We're not going to be able to enter you
in the beginner's class at the ski meet. You'll have to go in the
intermediate. If you go on improving at this rate you'd be disqualified
from the beginner's class. And with all the skiing you'll be able to do
during the holidays I don't think there's any question but you'll go on
improving. I want to work with you on your left stem turn. Your right
is fine, but the left is the only place where your weak knee seems to
bother you. Don't worry, though. I think a little extra practice and
the left stem will be as good as the right."

They went indoors and Flip put her skis on the rack, stroking them
lovingly. The smell of the ski room, of hot wax and melted snow, and
damp wool from the ski clothes, was almost as pleasant to her now as
the smell of the art Studio.

"Madame," she said softly, "thank you so much for the skis."

"The girl who left them was rolling in money," Madame spoke shortly,
"and I suspect it was black market money. They're in far better hands
now--or rather on far better feet." She laughed. "Run along upstairs
to the Common Room. There's about half an hour before dinner. We made
better time than I expected."

Flip ran up the stairs and across the Hall, almost bumping into Miss
Tulip.

"Really, Philippa Hunter!" Miss Tulip exclaimed in annoyance. "Will
you kindly remember that you are supposed to walk, not run. You used
to be such a nice, quiet girl and you're turning into a regular little
hoyden." And Miss Tulip shut herself up in the cage of the faculty
elevator and pressed the button.

Instead of being crushed by Miss Tulip's irritation Flip had to
surpress a laugh as she watched the elevator rise and saw the matron's
feet in their long, narrow white shoes slowly disappearing up the
elevator shaft. Then, completely forgetting her admonition, she ran on
down the corridor and into the Common Room.

She had just started a letter to her father when the big glass door
was opened and Martha Downs and Kaatje van Leyden came in. A sudden
hush came over the Common Room because the senior girls had studies
and a special living room of their own on the second floor, and seldom
came downstairs unless it was to lecture one of the girls for some
misdeed that affected the two school teams, the Odds and the Evens,
or that came under the jurisdiction of the Student Government. Martha
and Kaatje walked towards Flip now and she knew that everybody was
wondering, "Now what has Pill done?"

But Martha smiled in a friendly way and said, "Hi, Philippa."

"Hi," Flip said, standing up awkwardly.

"I hear you're good at drawing people."

"Oh--just sort of caricatures," Flip mumbled.

Erna, who had been listening curiously, broke in, "She's wonderful,
Martha! I'll show you the ones she did of Jackie and Gloria and me in
the dormitory last night."

Erna had forgotten that they weren't supposed to have books or drawing
materials in the dormitory at night, but Martha and Kaatje kindly
ignored this and looked at the slips of paper Erna held out. They both
laughed.

"Why, you're a genius, Philippa," Kaatje cried.

And Martha said, "We came down to see if you'd do us."

"Oh, I'd love to," Flip said. "Right now?"

"How long does it take you?"

"About a second," Erna told them. "Here's a chair, Martha, and one for
you, Kaatje. Run get your sketch book, Flip."

Flip got her pad and a couple of sharp pencils out of her locker. "Just
stay the way you are, please," she said to Martha. "That's fine."

It wasn't quite as easy to draw Martha as it had been the girls she
saw constantly in the Common Room and the class room, or as easy as
the faculty, whose caricatures, sketched hurriedly at the end of study
halls had thrown the girls into fits of laughter; but she managed to
get a passable exaggeration of Martha's almost Hollywood beauty onto
the paper, and the Head Girl was very pleased.

While Flip was drawing Kaatje, Martha said, "My mother writes me you're
going to be spending the holidays in Nice with Mrs. Jackman, Philippa.
We're going to be there for a week, so maybe we'll see you."

Flip shook her head, glancing up briefly from her sketch of Kaatje.
"I'm not going to be with Mrs. Jackman. I'm staying up the mountain
with Paul Laurens."

"Percy's nephew?" Martha asked in surprise. "How did you get to know
him?"

"She has tea with him every Sunday afternoon." Erna, who had evidently
appointed herself as Flip's spokesman told the seniors. "She's just
come back from there now, haven't you, Flip?"

Flip nodded, tore off her page, and gave it to Kaatje.

"Thanks simply ages, Philippa," Kaatje said. "You'll probably be
besieged by every girl in school."

"I don't mind," Flip said. "It's what I love to do. If those aren't
right or if you want any more I'd love to try again."

"We may take you up on that." Martha smiled at her. "Sorry you aren't
going to be in Nice for the holidays."

"Flip, you're made," Erna said when the older girls had left. "If
Martha and Kaatje like your pictures there won't be a girl in school
who won't want one. I bet you'll get artist's cramp or something."

"It's all right with me." Flip grinned happily.

"And it's wonderful about the holidays. When did that happen?"

"This afternoon. And Madame's going to be there, too."

"Percy?" Erna looked dubious. "I'm not sure I'd like that. She's so
strict."

"She's not a bit strict when you're not at school. She's--oh, she's so
much fun and she doesn't act a bit like a teacher. And Paul says she'll
take us on all kinds of trips on the holidays, to Gstaad, and we'll
come down from Caux on a bobsled, and we'll go to Montreux and places
to the movies and all sorts of things."

"It's too bad you can't ski," Erna said; and Flip turned away to hide a
grin.

Flip was out skiing by herself before breakfast several mornings later
when she saw the strange man again. At first she did not notice him,
and then she became vaguely aware through her concentration on her
skiing that someone was watching her, and she swung around and there
he was leaning against a tree. This time he did not smile and wave and
move away up the mountain. He just stood there watching her and she
stared nervously back. He was very thin and his cheeks were sunken and
his jaw dark as though he needed to shave. He wore shabby ski clothes
and a small beret and his eyes were very dark and brilliant. She stood,
leaning lightly on her ski sticks, looking back at him and wishing he
would go away when suddenly he came stumbling across the snow towards
her. She started to push away on her skis but he made a sudden leap at
her and she fell headlong. She started to scream but he clapped his
hand across her mouth.

CHAPTER FIVE

_The Stranger_

"Don't be afraid. Don't be afraid. I won't hurt you," he kept saying,
and he righted her and stood her up again, keeping a firm grip on her
arm. She could feel each of his fingers pressing through her sweater
and ski jacket and they hurt as they dug into her arm.

"Let go!" she gasped. "Let me go!"

"It's all right," he repeated. "I won't hurt you. Don't be afraid."

"But you _are_ hurting me! Let go!"

Slowly his fingers relaxed, though he did not release her. "I didn't
mean to knock you down like that. I lost my balance and fell against
you. I'm very tired and hungry. Have you any food?"

She shook her head.

"Just a cracker or a piece of chocolate? School girls always have
something to eat in their pockets."

She shook her head again. "I haven't anything. What are you doing here?"

"I'm the--uh--I'm the new janitor. I'm going to keep the furnace going
so you'll be warm enough all winter. I live--uh--I live up the mountain
and I didn't have a chance to eat breakfast this morning because I
overslept. Are you sure you haven't even a crust of bread?"

"I haven't anything. Won't the cook give you something in the kitchen?"

"She's in a bad mood this morning. What are you doing out here all
alone? Shouldn't you be in the school?"

"Not till Call Over at a quarter to nine."

"But why are you here all alone?" the man asked her, and she was afraid
of the hungry look in his dark eyes.

"I'm skiing."

"But why do you ski here all alone every morning?" he persisted.

"I like it."

Now at last he let go her arm. "Well, I'm off up the mountain," he
said, and without another word or a backwards glance he struck off
across the snow.

The thought of him troubled her until she went in to get the mail
before Call Over. Then she had a letter that made her so angry that she
forgot all about him. The letter was from Eunice, and it ran,

"My dear Philippa, I am glad to hear from your father that at last you
are getting along better at school. But I must admit that I am rather
hurt that you choose to spend the holidays with some strange boy you
have just met rather than with me. However, you have always been an
odd child so I suppose I shouldn't be surprised. I do want to say,
though, Philippa dear, that I know your poor father would be happier
if you came to Nice, and I assure you that I would see that you had a
pleasant vacation. As I said in my letter to you last week, there will
be a number of charming young people nearby, and I am sure it would do
you good to know them. Just remember that all you have to do if you
change your mind is to let me know, and don't forget that you have your
father's peace of mind to think of as well as your own choice. It is
very hard on him to be laid up in the hospital, poor darling, and I
shouldn't think you'd want in any way to add to his worries. I'm afraid
this will make you angry, Philippa dear, but do remember that I'm just
thinking of your best interests and that I'm very fond of you and
devoted to your father. Affectionately, Eunice."

Quivering with rage she tore the letter into as small pieces as
possible. Madame Perceval, on duty behind the desk, finished
distributing the mail and asked with a smile, "What's the cause of your
fury, Flip?"

"It's that Eunice again," Flip said. "A woman who's always after my
father. She thinks I ought to spend the holidays with her and I'm
afraid she'll try to convince father that I ought to, too. There isn't
time for that, is there?"

"No, Flip, there isn't. Anyhow, Mlle. Dragonet had a cable from your
father this morning giving his permission for you to stay with Paul.
She supplemented Georges' cable by one of her own saying that she
thought it far better for you to stay with her nephew than for you to
make the difficult trip to Nice. So I don't think you need worry."

"Thank goodness," Flip said. "I think I'd die if I couldn't spend the
holidays with Paul. I just wish Eunice hadn't written the letter and
tried to spoil things for me."

"Just forget it and enjoy yourself," Madame Perceval advised.

"I will," Flip said, and she ran upstairs to throw the scraps of
Eunice's letter in the classroom waste paper basket. Erna was there
before her, sitting glumly at her desk.

"What's the matter, Erna?" Flip asked shyly.

"I can't spend the holidays with Jackie," Erna answered and put her
head down on her arms.

Flip perched awkwardly on her desk and put her feet on the chair. "Oh,
Erna, why not?"

"My mother wrote Mlle. Dragonet and said she wanted me home for
Christmas. She doesn't want me home at all. She sent me away to school
because she didn't want me home."

"Oh, Erna," Flip said, her voice warm with sympathy.

"Both my brothers were killed in the war," Erna said in a muffled
voice. "And I know mutti wishes it had been me. She always liked my
brothers better. I was the baby and so much younger and I always got in
the way."

"Oh, no, Erna," Flip protested. "Your mother wouldn't feel like that."

"She does," Erna said. "If my father would be home and be all funny
and nice the way he used to be before the war when I was tiny it would
be all right. But he's always at the hospital. He says the only thing
he can do to help people's souls is to try to give them strong, well
bodies for the souls to grow in, and most of the time he sleeps in the
hospital. I think he likes me and I think he's glad because I want to
be a doctor, too, but mutti doesn't like me to be around because I
laugh or sing or make noise and that disturbs her unhappiness."

"Oh, Erna," Flip whispered again.

"I don't want to go home," Erna said. "I thought it was going to be so
wonderful to be with Jackie. Her mother tells wonderful stories and she
wrote me the most wonderful letter saying how much she would love to
have me for the holidays and she wrote my mother and the Dragon saying
she'd take good care of me and everything and we were going to go to
the theatre to see a play and to the opera, but my mother wrote the
Dragon and said I couldn't and the Dragon called me to her living room
after breakfast and told me. I don't want to go home."

The night before Flip had heard Maggie Campbell talking to Solvei
Krogstad in the Common Room and almost crying because she was going
to have to stay at the school during the holidays, but Erna was
continuing, "If I could stay at school it wouldn't be so bad, it would
be all right. Lots of girls stay at school. Gloria's going to stay, and
Sally, because her parents have gone back to the United States, and
lots of them are going to stay. The Dragon takes a chalet at Gstaad for
the holidays and Sally stayed last year and said it was wonderful. I
love school. I just love it. I wish I could stay here always."

Flip sat quietly on her desk and let Erna talk. This miserable girl
was very unlike the brash gamin she was used to, and she ached with
sympathy. "I'm sorry, Erna, I'm awful sorry," she said softly.

Erna took a tight ball of a handkerchief out of her blazer pocket and
dabbed at her eyes. "Don't tell Jackie I almost cried."

"I won't."

"Sometimes I dream my mother is like Jackie's mother," Erna said, "and
comes in and looks at me after I'm in bed to see that I'm covered, and
comes in and kisses me in the morning to wake me up. Was your mother
like that, Flip?"

Flip nodded.

"It must have been awful when she died."

Flip nodded again.

"I don't think Gloria's mother loves her too much, but Glo doesn't
seem to care. Well, it must be almost time for Call Over. Come on.
We'd better go down and get in line. The holidays won't last too long
and then I can come back to school." Erna gave her desk lid a slam and
walked briskly to the door.

While she was brushing her teeth that night Flip thought more about
Erna. It somehow had never occurred to her that anyone could really
love the school. She herself was learning not to hate it, and was
beginning to have fun, and to lose some of the dreadful shyness that
had tormented her; but she hadn't even thought of really loving school
so that she would be miserable whenever she had to leave. She felt a
sense of warm companionship with Erna, now that each had witnessed and
tried to comfort the other's unhappiness.

When she got back to the room Erna was already in bed, rubbing
mentholatum on her chapped hands; Gloria was combing the snarls out of
her hair; and Jackie was wrapping a towel around her hot water bottle.

"Hi, Pill," Jackie greeted her. "We've been wondering something."

Flip hardly noticed any more whether they called her 'Flip' or 'Pill.'
When Jackie said 'Pill' it sounded like an affectionate nick-name, not
a term of contempt, and only Esmée continued to use it in a derogatory
manner. "What have you been wondering?" she asked.

"Well, you've been seeing Percy every Sunday for a while now. Have you
learned anything about her private life?"

"Jackie has a crush on Percy, Jackie has a crush on Percy," Gloria
droned.

"If you want to call it that," Jackie said. "I admire her more than
anybody in the world except my mother and I'm not ashamed of it."

"Needn't get huffy, ducky." Gloria threw her comb down in disgust and
tried to get her snarls out with her fingers. "I must need a new perm.
My hair's just awful. It's the way Black and Midnight washes it with
that beastly old soap. I'm just as curious about Percy as you are.
Where do you suppose _Mr._ Percy is? Come on, Pill. You must have found
out something."

"I haven't," Flip said. "Not a thing. Nobody's ever said anything about
her husband." She thought of Denise, but said nothing.

"Couldn't you ask?" Gloria rubbed a camphor stick over her lips as
though it were lipstick.

"Good heavens, no!" Flip cried, aghast.

"Of course she couldn't ask," Jackie exclaimed. "What are you thinking
of, Glo?"

"Well, I'd ask if I wanted to know."

"Oh, yes you would!"

"Well, I would!"

"Well, maybe _you_ would," Erna said, "but Flip wouldn't, and neither
would I."

This would have crushed Flip, but Gloria merely took her nail scissors
out of the manicure box her mother's Emile had sent her for her
birthday, and started to clip her toe nails.

"Sometimes when Percy thinks no one is looking at her she gets the
saddest look in her eyes." Jackie said, "It's as if she hurt deep
inside."

"Maybe her husband died on her wedding night and she's mourned for him
ever since," Erna suggested.

"Gee, I wish I could put nail polish on my toe nails," Gloria sighed,
"but Black and Midnight would spot it somehow ... maybe he was killed
in the war."

"Switzerland wasn't in the war, dopey," Erna said.

"Well, maybe he was French or something, dopey," Gloria retorted. "Or
maybe he ran away and left her."

"Hah," Jackie snorted. "I bet if anybody left anybody Percy would do
the leaving."

"Well, maybe he was an awful drunkard and she left him. I bet she's
divorced."

"She wears a wedding ring," Jackie said. "She wouldn't wear her wedding
ring if she were divorced."

"Well, maybe he has amnesia and he's just wandering about."

Jackie snorted again, then said, "I used to think that when she went
out every Sunday afternoon maybe he had T.B. or was insane or something
and in a sanitarium and she went to see him. But now we know she just
goes to see this Paul." The bell rang and Jackie tucked her hot water
bottle carefully under the covers and got in after it.

Lying in bed after Miss Tulip had turned out the lights, and after she
had said her prayers, Flip, too, wondered about Madame Perceval. Often
she had noticed the sad look in her eyes and thought perhaps it had
something to do with Denise. And she was worried because sometimes at
night when she dreamed about her mother, her mother's face would be
interchangeable with Madame Perceval's. But this night she fell asleep
and dreamed that she was running to meet her mother down a long path,
and just as she got up to her, her mother turned into Eunice Jackman,
who was saying, "Really, Philippa, you're too clumsy for words. Can't
you get out of my way?"

Flip saw the dark man once again on the Sunday before the holidays. She
was at the gate-house and Paul had sent her out to the kitchen to ask
Thérèse for some bread and jam. When she opened the kitchen door, there
he was leaning against the sink and drinking a cup of coffee. As Flip
pushed open the door he put the cup down quickly and slipped out.

"What do you want?" Thérèse asked crossly.

"Some bread and jam, please, Thérèse."

Thérèse gave her the bread and jam and when Flip got back to the living
room she asked Paul, "Who is that man?"

"What man?"

"I don't know. There was a man in the kitchen drinking coffee but he
went away when I came in."

"I'll go see," Paul said.

Flip waited, gnawing away on a chunk of bread and jam while Ariel tried
to scramble onto her lap and share it with her.

Paul returned, saying, "Thérèse says there wasn't anybody there."

"There _was_," Flip persisted. "I saw him."

Paul sat down on the floor and helped himself to bread and jam. "Oh,
well, he was probably one of Thérèse's boy friends. She's always having
her boy friends in and feeding them things and then she pretends that
they weren't there and she gave the food to Ariel. Just think, Flip,
next Sunday you won't have to go back to school. You'll be living here."

Flip sighed, curled on the fur rug with Ariel licking her ear, and the
warmth from the fire flickering over her body. "That will be wonderful.
I can ski all day long and we can talk and talk and talk--" She had
almost forgotten her disappointment at not being with her father.

The last day before the holidays really was as much fun as Erna and
Jackie had told Flip it would be. The girls packed all morning and even
Miss Tulip turned a deaf ear when they ran shouting up and down the
corridor. Erna and Jackie chased Flip who crashed in to Madame Perceval
at the head of the stairs and apologised abjectly, though her face was
still flushed with pleasure and fun.

"Just a little more quietly, Flip," Madame Perceval said, but she
smiled with satisfaction as she sent Flip running back to the others.

After lunch they were all sent out for a walk. Signorina took the walk
and she didn't make them march in line but let them throw snowballs
and tumble about in the snow. And she, too, smiled as she watched Flip
catch up the snow in her scarlet mittens and hit Esmée Bodet square in
the face. Of course Esmée spoiled it by pretending there was ice in
the snow and trying to cry, but Signorina said briskly, "Now, Esmée,
don't put on. You know you aren't hurt in the least. You just wish your
aim were as good as Philippa's."

Esmée stuck out her lip and drew Gloria and Sally aside to read them
her latest epistle from André who was at school in Villeneuve.

After tea the term marks were read out in Assembly Hall. Flip was third
for her class with Solvei Krogstad first, and Maggie Campbell second.
Then there was a scramble to change for dinner and when they got down
to the dining room the huge fireplaces at either end were blazing and
there was a big lighted Christmas tree in one of the bay windows. There
was chicken for dinner, and all kinds of unaccustomed delicacies, and
the tables were lit by candle-light, and Erna and Jackie called to
Flip to come and sit with them so she didn't have to stand miserably
around looking for a vacant seat as she used to do whenever there were
unsupervised tables, and all through the meal they sang Christmas
carols of all languages. As each group started a carol of its country,
the others would try to join in, sometimes just humming along with the
tune, sometimes picking up the words of the chorus. And the big room
was full of warmth and light and happiness and Flip wanted to push back
her chair and go about the room and hug everybody.

If it could just be like this always, she thought.

After dinner the faculty gave their annual play. They had written it
themselves and in it they were all inmates of an Old Ladies Home. They
had chosen girls from the different classes to be matrons and maids.
Liz Campbell, Maggie's sister and one of the older girls, was the
nurse, and convulsed them all by telling Fräulein Hauser she was just
pretending to have a sore throat to get out of her walk. Kaatje van
Leyden with a black wool wig and a uniform borrowed from Miss Tulip was
the matron and scolded Madame Perceval for not making her bed properly
and having untidy drawers. The girls took off the teachers and the
teachers took off the girls and the audience screamed with laughter
during an all too brief half hour.

Then, while the actors got out of costume there was a wild game of
musical chairs played by the entire school, from the youngest to the
oldest. Flip astonished herself and everybody else by being left by
the last chair with Gloria, who had got there by the simple method of
pushing everybody else out of the way; but finally Flip sat down in
triumph while Gloria sprawled, defeated, but grinning, on the floor.

Then the phonograph was turned off and Mlle. Desmoulins, the music
teacher, took her place at the piano. They sang more Christmas carols
and the school song, during which Martha Downs and Kaatje van Leyden
went about quietly turning out all the lights until the room was lit
only by the fire and the candles on either side of the piano.

Mlle. Desmoulins started playing Auld Lang Syne and Gaudeamus Igitur,
and the girls all crossed their arms and joined hands, making three big
circles, one within the other, and sang in gentler voices than they had
used all evening. And it did not seem strange to Flip, standing between
Erna and Solvei, that tears were streaming down Erna's cheeks and her
mouth trembling so that she could scarcely sing, nor that there was a
quaver in Solvei's usually steady voice.

As they were getting ready for bed Erna turned to Flip and said with
serious eyes, though her voice was bantering, "Flip, do something for
me, will you?"

"Okay, what?"

"When you say your prayers tonight please pray that I won't have to go
home for the spring holidays. I know they won't let me stay with Jackie
but please pray that I can at least stay at school."

"Okay, Erna," Flip said. "If that's what you want I'll pray for it. But
I'll pray that the holidays won't be as bad as you think they will,
too, if you don't mind."

"It won't do any good," Erna said, "but go ahead and pray for it."

On the first day of the Christmas holidays Paul drove over with
Monsieur Laurens to get Flip. He would not come into the school but
waited outside, standing tall and straight beside the car, and as ready
to flee as a mountain chamois. Most of Flip's classmates were standing
with her in the Hall, surrounded by coats and parcels and suitcases and
when they heard Monsieur Laurens tell Flip that Paul was outside they
all made excuses to drift towards the window.

"What a dream boy," Flip heard Sally whisper to Esmée. "How did Flip
ever get to know someone like that?"

"He must be younger than he looks," Esmée whispered back, and Flip
repressed a grin.

Jackie and Erna came over to say good-bye to her. "Have wonderful hols,
Flip," Erna said, shaking hands with her.

And Jackie squeezed her arm and whispered, "See you next year, Pill.
Your Paul looks divine!"

Smiling and happy, Flip followed Monsieur Laurens to the car.

Paul took her up to her room in the gate house. It was a tiny cupboard
of a place across the hall from Paul's room, painted a soft blue, with
immaculate white curtains at the window. It was so small a room that
the four poster bed took up the entire space; there wasn't even place
for a bureau or a chair, and Flip was given a carved sea-captain's
chest in the hall in which to keep her things.

"And remember, don't close your door, Flip," Paul warned her. "The
room's so small I guess you wouldn't want to, anyhow, but the latch is
broken and you can't open the door from the inside."

"I'll remember," Flip promised.

As soon as Flip was unpacked she changed out of her uniform and into
her ski clothes. Madame Perceval, who had stayed at the school until
the majority of the girls were safely off on their various trains, had
arrived, and they spent the day skiing. They took a funicular up the
mountain and skied until dark, stopping at an inn for lunch. Then, at
Flip's favorite time of day when the sky was an intense green-blue and
the bare branches of the trees were a delicate filigree against it and
the first stars began to tremble above the mountain, they skied back to
the gate house.

"Are you having a good time, Flip?" Paul asked anxiously. "Is
everything all right?"

"It's wonderful!" Flip assured him. "I'm having a _beautiful_ time."

After dinner she brought her sketch pad and pencil downstairs with her
and sat in front of the fire, idly sketching Paul and Monsieur Laurens.
Monsieur Laurens was easy, with his peaked eyebrows, his long thin
nose, and his pipe and his carpet slippers run down at the heels; but
she could not caricature Paul.

"Let me see," Paul said.

She showed him the pad. "I can't do you," she told him. "I can do your
father but I can't do you. I can't do Madame either. Why is it, Madame,
that I can't do you and Paul?"

Madame Perceval did not answer the question. Instead she said, "Some
day you must try a real portrait of Paul. I'll let you use my oils."

"Oh, would you, Madame!" Flip cried. "I'd love to try. Paul would make
a wonderful portrait. Would you really sit for me, Paul?"

Paul grinned rather shyly. "If you'd like me to."

"Come on out in the kitchen," Madame said, "and we'll have a snack. And
then it's time for you two to be in bed, holidays or no holidays."

After Flip was in bed Paul crossed the hall and knocked on her open
door.

"Hello," Flip whispered.

"Are you sleepy, Flip?" Paul asked, "or shall we talk for a few
minutes?"

"Come and talk."

Paul had his eiderdown wrapped around him and he climbed up onto the
foot of the bed and sat at her feet.

"You look like an Indian chief," Flip said laughing.

Paul laughed, too, and then sighed, "I'm so glad you're here!"

"Me, too," Flip said.

She kneaded her feet against her hot water bottle and pulled her
blankets up under her chin and the moonlight came in the window and the
snowlight and the room seemed very bright and cold. She burrowed into
the pillows and Paul wrapped his eiderdown tightly about him so that
only his face and a lock of dark hair showed, and they giggled with
pleasure at being there together, warm and comfortable and awake, with
all the days and nights of the holidays stretching out before them.

"I'm hungry _again_," Paul whispered.

"I am, too," Flip whispered back.

"Are you hungry enough to do anything about it?"

"No."

"Me either." Then, after a moment, Paul whispered, "Flip--"

"What?"

"You remember your mother, don't you?"

"Yes," Flip said. She had started to say 'of course' but stopped
herself because Paul didn't remember his mother.

"Tell me about your mother," Paul asked in a low voice.

"Well--" Flip paused. She still found it difficult to speak about
her mother because it seemed to make an ache in her chest and she
remembered how engulfing that ache had been when she got out of the
hospital and came home, her knee still in a cast. When she was able to
walk again she would go into her mother's closet and shut the door and
lean against her mother's clothes and hold them to her and bury her
face in them because they seemed to retain the lovely fragrance she
always associated with her mother. And one day she went to the closet
and all her mothers clothes were gone and the closet was empty and her
grandmother came in and said,

"What are you doing there, honey?"

And she asked, "Where are mother's clothes?"

And her grandmother said, "I put one or two things aside but most of
them I gave away. Come on, lamb, get on your things and we'll go for a
little walk in the park."

Paul reached out his hand and touched Flip's foot through the covers.
"Don't you want to talk about her? I think I'd like to talk about my
mother if I remembered her."

"Yes. I want to talk about her," Flip said. "I was just trying to think
what to tell you about her."

"What did she look like?"

"She was very beautiful. I don't mean beautiful like Eunice but really
beautiful. You know. From the inside as well as the outside. And she
was--well, I knew nothing could go wrong as long as she was there.
I mean no matter what happened as long as she was there it would
be all right. Once when we were spending the summer in Goshen the
nearest house to us burned down in the middle of the night and it was
terrible. But before any of the children had time to be frightened or
anything mother had them in our kitchen all in their nightclothes and
was feeding them cocoa and sandwiches and making them all laugh and
they stayed with us the rest of the summer while the house was being
rebuilt. I was only five then but I remember the way they all stopped
being frightened the night of the fire just because mother was there
and they knew she'd make everything all right. And always every night
she told me a story before I went to sleep. And in the morning she'd
come in to wake me and her hair would be all around her like a cape.
Father painted her and painted her. She was about the only grown person
he ever painted. He's never painted Eunice. Only sketches. I'll show
you a picture of her tomorrow. Mother, I mean. And she used to laugh
all the time and everything was fun. Even the times I was sick and had
to be in bed. She made that fun, too. And I had a governess but when I
remember it seems to me mother was with me most of the time and we used
to go to plays together and to La Bohéme and Traviata at the opera."

Paul didn't say anything and Flip looked over in the moonlight and
there he was, sound asleep, his mouth a tiny bit open. She crawled out
from under the covers and shook him gently. "Paul. Paul. You'd better
wake up and go to bed."

He rolled over sleepily and slid off the bed and stood there swaying
for a moment as though he were still asleep. "Good night Flip. Thank
you," he said softly, and crossed the hall to his room.

Flip clambered back under the covers and put her head down and hardly
had time to draw the covers about her and rub her feet against the
slippery warmth of the hot water bottle before she, too, was asleep.

A few days after the holidays began Flip and Paul were skiing alone.
Madame Perceval had gone to spend the day with some friends in Ouchy,
and Monsieur Laurens was deep in his book. Flip and Paul, their skis
over their shoulders, had climbed a good distance up the mountain and
were preparing to ski down when a voice behind them called, "Paul."

They turned around and Flip saw the dark man with the too-brilliant
black eyes.

"Paul," he said again.

Paul stared at him blankly.

"Don't you know me?" he asked.

"No," Paul said.

"Alain, are you sure you don't know me?"

"What do you mean?" Paul said. "My name is Paul Laurens. What do you
mean?"

"Your name is Alain." The man took a step towards them and Paul pushed
Flip back a little. "Your name is Alain Berda. Are you sure you don't
know me?"

"Why should I know you?" Paul demanded.

"Because I am your father, Alain," the man said.

For a minute Flip thought Paul was going to fall. All the color drained
from his face and if he had not been holding on to Flip's arm he could
not have remained standing.

"No," he said. "No. You are not my father." And his voice came out
as hoarse and strange as Flip's had on the morning she woke up with
laryngitis.

"I know it's a surprise to you," the man said. "You are happy where
you are and you don't want to remember the past. But surely you must
remember your own father, Alain."

"You are not my father," Paul repeated firmly.

Now the man came a step closer and Flip felt as though she were going
to be sick from distaste and loathing of him. She put her arm firmly
about Paul. "If Paul says you aren't his father that's that. Good-bye."

The man smiled, and when he smiled his face seemed even more
frightening than when he was serious. "Perhaps you're thinking that I'm
a shabby sort of person to be your father, Alain; but if I'm shabby
it's because of the months and years I've spent searching for you."

"How did you find me?" Paul asked, and his voice was faint.

"I heard that a child answering to my lost son's description might be
in a boarding school in Switzerland. You can imagine the months I've
spent searching all the Swiss schools. I have spent hours watching the
boys in the school up the mountain. I even looked at the girls' school
down the mountain, hoping perhaps to come across someone who might have
known you. That is when I first saw this young lady here." He nodded at
Flip.

"Why did you tell me you were going to tend the furnace?" Flip asked.

"I couldn't very well tell you I was looking for a lost boy, could I?
Then I saw Paul, as he is now called, and I knew that my search had
come to an end. I've been watching you from a distance to make sure,
but now there's no doubt in my mind that you're my son Alain." He
opened his arms as though he expected Paul to run into them, but Paul
clutched Flip even tighter.

"You are not my father," he said again, and Flip could feel him
trembling all over. She herself was shaking and she felt very cold as
she stood there in the snow with her arms about Paul.

"Go away!" Paul cried. "You're playing a horrible trick on me."

"I don't want to hurry you, Alain," the man said. "I know this must be
a great shock to you. But remember that you have found not a stranger
but a father who will love and protect you. Why don't you take me home
to Monsieur Laurens and we'll talk it over with him?"

"No," Paul said. "You mustn't see my father."

"But why not, Alain?"

"My father is working. You mustn't disturb him."

"But about something so important, Alain?"

"No," Paul reiterated. "You mustn't see my father."

"Alain," the man said. "Suppose I could prove to you that I was your
father?"

"How could you prove it? You're not my father. Stop calling me Alain."

"Alain," the man's voice was pleading. "Suppose I showed you a picture
I have of you and me when you were little?"

After a moment Paul said, "Let me see the picture."

"It's up the mountain in the chalet where I'm staying. Come with me and
I'll show it to you."

"No." Paul's voice was flat and colorless with shock and fear. "Bring
it to me."

"Very well," the man said. "I'll bring it to your house this evening."

"No." Paul said again. "No. You can't go there. I'll meet you
somewhere."

"Where?"

"Bring it to the chateau. Leave it there for me."

"I can't leave that picture lying around, Alain. It's all I've had of
my son for a long time. But I'll bring it to the chateau tonight after
dinner, at eight o'clock, and you can look at it and see if it helps
you to remember."

"Very well. I'll be there," Paul said.

The man moved towards him as though to kiss him, but as Paul drew
back in repulsion the man dropped his arms to his side and stood there
looking at him. "I suppose it is too much to ask that you should know
me all at once; but when we have lived together for a little while I am
sure things will be different."

"Bring me the picture," Paul cried in a choking voice.

"Very well, Alain," the man said. "I will leave you now but I will see
you at the chateau this evening." And he turned and started up the
mountain and in a moment disappeared in a clump of trees.

When he was out of sight Paul bent down and fastened on his skis. His
lips were pale and tightly closed and he did not say a word. Flip put
on her skis and silently followed him down the mountain.

When they got to the gate house Paul said, "Don't tell my father."

"What are you going to do, Paul?"

"I don't know. But I know I can't tell my father."

"Why not?"

Paul's voice shook. "He might believe him. If my father believed him
I'd have to go with him."

"You don't remember him? You don't remember him at all, Paul?" Flip
asked.

Paul shook his head.

"You don't think he is your father?" Flip asked.

Paul shook his head again and he was shivering.

"We'd better go in," Flip said. "You're cold."

Georges Laurens was shut up in his tiny study and Flip and Paul
crouched in front of the fire.

"Thank goodness Aunt Colette isn't here," Paul said. "She'd guess
something was the matter right away."

"I wish she _were_ here!" Flip cried. "She'd know what to do."

But Paul shook his head again. "I know what I have to do."

"What, Paul?"

"I have to go to the chateau tonight and see that picture. Maybe that
will help me to remember."

"You don't look like him," Flip said. "You don't look like him at all."

"No." Paul picked up the poker and jabbed miserably at the logs. "But
you don't seem as if you looked at all like either your mother or
father, from their pictures."

"I don't," Flip said. "I look like my grandmother."

"Well, you see, then? It doesn't mean anything if I don't look like
him. But Flip, I'm sure if I saw my father I'd remember him. Don't you
think I would?"

"I don't know," Flip said. "It seems to me you would."

Paul knocked all the logs out of place with the poker and had to take
the tongs to put them back. "He's so hideous, Flip. Like a snake. Or a
rat. And Flip. If I were really his son and he'd spent all that time
looking for me, it would be because he loved me, wouldn't it? And I
didn't feel that he loved me at all. If only he'd had that picture with
him. If only I could get it without going to the chateau to meet him
tonight."

They sat looking into the fire. A log broke in half and fell, sending
up a shower of sparks, and suddenly Flip thought of something that made
a prickly feeling begin at the base of her spine and go all the way up
her back. At last she said, "I know how you can get the picture without
having to go to the chateau."

"How?" Paul asked eagerly.

"I'll go."

"Don't be a little idiot," Paul said. "As if I'd let you. Anyhow he
wouldn't give it to you."

"I could pretend I was you."

"I wouldn't let you."

"I could wear your ski clothes."

"They wouldn't fit you."

"They'd fit well enough," Flip said. "I'm not so much shorter than you.
And I could put my hair under your cap and in the dark he wouldn't be
able to tell the difference."

Paul put his head down on his knees. "I won't let you do that."

"If you go," Flip said, "I'm afraid he'll never let you come back. He
doesn't want me."

"Wouldn't you be afraid to go?"

"Yes," Flip admitted. "I would be. But I'd be more afraid to have you
go than I would be to go myself."

"No," Paul said firmly. "It's wonderful of you to think of it. But it
is impossible."

And Flip knew there was no use arguing with him.

Thérèse came in and stood arms akimbo in the doorway, announcing,
"lunch is on the table and it's good onion soup so come and eat it
while it's hot."

"I'm not hungry," Paul whispered.

"I'm not either," Flip whispered back. "But we've got to pretend we
are. Does Ariel like onion soup?"

"Ariel likes anything."

"Well, that's all right, then," Flip said.

A wind came up during the afternoon and by dinner time it was howling
about the gate house. Flip had thought up a scheme in which in spite
of Paul's opposition, she would be the one to make the trip to the
chateau. But it was so daring, so dangerous, that whenever she thought
of it she began to shiver. Her shivers started somewhere deep inside
of her, the way she thought a tidal wave must start deep inside of the
ocean, and then it seemed to break over her like a wave. Gloria said
that when you shivered like that when you weren't cold it meant that
somebody was walking over the place your grave was going to be.

They sat by the fire, Flip and Paul, huddled there all afternoon,
scarcely saying a word, listening to the wind rise. Fortunately Georges
Laurens was absorbed in his work and their silence did not penetrate
his concentration any more than their conversation would have.

"If he'd just leave the picture for me," Paul said.

"He won't. He'll be there. He wants to make sure he gets you." Flip
hugged Ariel for comfort.

After dinner they went upstairs and sat on Paul's bed.

"I'll go in five minutes," Paul said, staring unhappily down at the
floor.

"Paul--" Flip started.

"What?"

"I want to give you something to take with you for good luck."

"I need good luck," Paul said.

"Well, in the old days a knight always carried the handkerchief of his
lady. Would you like to carry my handkerchief?"

"Yes," Paul said.

"It's under my pillow. But it's a clean one."

"I'll get it and then I'll go." Paul got up and crossed the hall to
Flip's room. She followed close at his heels and stood in the doorway,
and when he had reached the head of the big bed and was feeling under
her pillow for the handkerchief she slammed the door on him, the door
that did not open from the inside.

"Flip! What are you doing!" Paul cried. "Open the door!"

"No," Flip called softly through the door. "I'm going to put on your
ski clothes and go to the chateau." And she rushed into Paul's room
and pulled on his brown ski trousers and red sweater, and pulled his
striped stocking cap over her hair.

"Let me out! Flip, you devil! Let me out!" Paul cried, pounding against
the door.

Flip took a hasty look at herself in the mirror as she pulled on
Paul's mittens.--I'll be all right in the dark, she told herself. And
"Good-bye, Paul," she called through the door to him. "I'll be back
with the picture as fast as I possibly can."

Ignoring his frantic shouts she hurried down the stairs. She was afraid
that Georges Laurens would hear the commotion and come to investigate,
but as she tiptoed past his study, she saw that he was deep in
concentration, and Paul's cries were falling on deaf ears. Madame
Perceval had taken Ariel with her so she need not be afraid that the
bulldog would arouse Monsieur Laurens or even Thérèse.

She let herself out of the house.

It was one of the coldest evenings of the winter and the wind slapped
at her face like a cruel hand. Clouds were scudding across the moon
and their shadows on the snow seemed alive and Flip kept jumping with
fear as the shadows moved and made her think they belonged to some
animate creature.

"He is not Paul's father, he is not Paul's father, please God make him
not be Paul's father," she kept saying under her breath.

The chateau loomed up, a gaunt ruin. A night bird flew out of one of
the windows with a cry that sent Flip's heart into her mouth, and
various shutters and loose boards were banging in the vicious wind.
She stood still on the snow for a long time before she dared to go on.
Then she almost ran, jumping sidewise like a startled pony to avoid the
shadows that moved so strangely across the white ground. Although she
was expecting it, when she heard a whispered "Alain" her tense body
jerked and she stopped stock still.

"Alain," the voice came again, and the man moved out from the shadows.

"Here I am," Flip whispered.

"It's cold," he said. "Are you warmly dressed?"

"Yes. Where is the picture?" She kept on whispering because that way
the man was not as apt to realize that it was a girl's voice.

"Come with me and I'll give it to you."

"I want to see it now," Flip whispered.

"You couldn't see it in this light. It's up in my chalet just up the
mountain. It's warm there and I'll have some nice hot soup for you."

"I've finished dinner," Flip whispered, "and I don't want to go to your
chalet. I just want to see the picture."

"You still don't remember that I'm your father?" the man asked, and he
stepped forward and took her wrist in his hand.

"No!" Flip cried, trying to pull away. "No! You promised I could see
the picture! Let me go!"

"And so you shall see the picture, Alain, if you will come with me."

From one of the turrets of the chateau an owl cried, making them both
jump, but the man did not loose his hold on her wrist. He took the bony
fingers of his other hand and held her chin and turned her face up to
the moonlight and said, "You mustn't be afraid of me, Alain, my boy,"
and then he shouted, "What kind of a trick is this? You're the girl!"

Before he knew what she was doing Flip had squirmed out of his grasp
and was pelting across the snow, but he was after her and caught her
with furious fingers. Flip screamed and fought, biting and clawing
like a little wild beast, and the night was full of her screams and
the man's snarls and the banging of boards and shutters and the cries
of disturbed birds. Neither of them saw when a shutter was blown loose
from a turret window and came flying down to strike Flip on the head.
She dropped like a wounded bird to the snow and lay there, motionless.
She did not see the man staring at her limp body in horror, nor know
when he picked her up and went into the chateau with her and dumped her
there in the dark, a small inert bundle on the stone floor.

CHAPTER SIX

_The Prisoner Freed_

Flip was lying at the bottom of the ocean and all the weight of the
sea was upon her, pressing her down into the white sands, and bells
were ringing down at the bottom of the sea, ringing and ringing, and
the tides came and went above her and the waves were wild in the wind
and the breakers rolled and she lay with all the waters of the world
pushing her down onto the floor of the sea and the bells rang and rang
until finally they were dissolved into icy darkness.

She opened her eyes and she saw Paul's white face. She turned towards
him and whispered weakly, "I didn't get the picture, Paul," and then
she moaned because the movement of turning her head seemed to bring
the waters of the ocean down on her once more. She tried to push the
weight of the waters away from her but her fingers closed on a handful
of cobwebs. She felt that she was being lifted and then again she was
drowned in darkness.

When the darkness finally raised it was a quiet and almost
imperceptible happening. She felt the bright warmth of winter sunlight
on her eyelids and she thought at first that it was a morning back at
school and in a moment the bell would ring and she would have to get
up. And then she remembered that now it was winter and it was dark
until after breakfast and if she had been in bed at school the sun
would not be warm against her closed eyes.

And then she remembered the night before, the man who said he was
Paul's father, and she remembered the chateau and the picture, and the
waters of darkness suddenly bearing down upon her and she was afraid to
open her eyes. Her lids still shut tight she stirred faintly upon the
pillow.

"You're all right, Flip. You're absolutely all right, darling."

Now she opened her eyes and there was Madame Perceval standing beside
the bed saying, "Everything's all right, Flip. Everything's all right.
Close your eyes and go to sleep, my darling."

So she closed her eyes and this time the waters were gentle and she
felt that she was slowly drifting down a river of sleep and when she
woke up she was no longer afraid to look.

She opened her eyes and she was lying in the big four poster bed in the
room in the gate house that Madame Perceval used; and Mlle. Duvoisine,
not in her uniform but in a tweed skirt and the sweater she had been
knitting the day of Flip's laryngitis, was sitting in a chair by the
window, reading. As Flip moved Mlle. Duvoisine rose and came quickly
over to the bed. She put her fingers lightly against Flip's wrist and
said,

"Well, Philippa, how are you?"

"I guess I'm fine. Where's Paul, please? Is he all right? I couldn't
get the picture!" Flip started to sit up in her anxiety but as she
tried to raise her head it felt as though a crushing weight were
holding it down and a wave of nausea swept over her.

"You'd better lie still," Mlle. Duvoisine warned her. "You'll probably
have that headache for a couple of days."

"Why? What happened?"

"A piece of one of the shutters blew off the chateau and gave you what
your roommate, Gloria Browne, would call a bop on the bean." Mlle.
Duvoisine smiled at her with a warmth Flip had never seen in her eyes
before.

"Is Paul all right?"

"Yes." Mlle. Duvoisine assured her. "You can see him in a few minutes.
You're a foolish little girl, Philippa. Did you know that?" But she
didn't sound as though she thought Flip foolish at all.

"How did you get here, please?" Flip asked her.

"I came to look after you till Madame Perceval gets back from Montreux.
I'm staying at the school chalet in Gstaad and I'm going back this
evening since you're all right and won't need me any longer. Now if
you're a good girl and promise to lie still and not get excited I'll
let Paul come in. He's been waiting at your door all morning."

"I'll lie still."

Flip lay very still while Mlle. Duvoisine was gone but she could not
keep her heart from thumping with excitement. Paul opened the door and
came in.

"Flip! Are you all right!"

"Paul! Are you all right!"

They spoke simultaneously and then they both laughed and Paul came over
to the bed and kissed Flip and then stood looking down at her. Flip
smiled up at him and strangely her eyes filled with tears.

"I thought he'd killed you," Paul said.

"No, I'm fine, Paul. Are you all right?"

"Yes, Flip. Yes, I'm all right and there's so much to tell you only
Mlle. Duvoisine from your school said that I mustn't excite you and of
course she's right."

"You won't excite me. Please tell me."

Paul climbed up onto the foot of the bed and sat there, leaning his
dark head back against one of the posts. His eyes were ringed with
black and his face looked white and tired and as though he had not
slept.

"Tell me, Paul, please," she asked gently.

"He's not my father." Paul closed his eyes and a look of relief came
into his face. "He's not my father, Flip."

"He _couldn't_ have been your father," Flip said. "Not that man."

Paul opened his eyes and tried to smile at her. "After you locked me
up in your room I shouted and banged and my father--I mean Monsieur
Laurens--never even noticed." Flip opened her eyes wide because it
was the first time Paul had corrected himself when he called Monsieur
Laurens his father. He continued, "He said he heard something but he
thought we were having some kind of a game with Ariel. He'd forgotten
Aunt Colette had Ariel with her. Then Aunt Colette came home and let me
out and I told her everything and we ran downstairs and roused father
and then we went to the chateau. Father took his gun. Sometimes he can
be a very active man, Flip. It's only when he's writing that he seems
to forget the world. We saw the man who said he was my father coming
out of the chateau and father captured him and the man told us a piece
of shutter had struck you on the head and he thought it had killed you
and he had put you in the chateau to protect you from the wind and he
kept crying out that he did not want to be a murderer. And Aunt Colette
and I rushed into the chateau and found you and--" Paul paused for a
long time. Then he said, "I thought you were dead. But Aunt Colette
said you weren't and then you said something and moaned and we carried
you home and called the doctor and Mlle. Duvoisine from your school."

"Where's Madame?" Flip asked him.

"She's down in Montreux with the man who said he was my father. They're
at the police office. You see, Flip, that's what he's been doing. I
mean, it's his profession. He went around finding out about people who
didn't know who they were and then he pretended he was related to them
and got money from whoever had become their new families. Aunt Colette
said he was ill and not right in his mind. He admitted that he wasn't
my father but it wouldn't have mattered if he hadn't because when I saw
you lying there all in a little heap inside the chateau in the dark and
I thought you were dead, I remembered. I remembered who I was, Flip."

Flip lay very quietly on the bed. She didn't dare move, partly because
it hurt her head to move, but mostly because it was another of those
times when she knew it would be best for Paul if she was very still and
very silent.

Paul put his head down so that his cheek pressed against Flip's feet
and a lock of his dark hair fell across his forehead. "I'll try to be
clear, Flip," he said, "but I want to say it as quickly as possible
because it's a hard thing to say. My father was a writer. We lived in
an old chateau--something like _our_ chateau, Flip--that had always
been in our family. During the war my father worked with the maquis.
He was the editor of one of the most important of the underground
newspapers. I had an older sister, she was fifteen, then, and she
helped. So did my mother. Sometimes they let me run errands. Everybody
helped who could possibly be used and sometimes I could do things
without arousing suspicion that an older person couldn't do." He paused
for a moment, and then went on. "One evening I was coming home after
dark. I went in through one of the French windows. The room was dark
and I stumbled over something. It was my sister. She was lying there
just the same way you were lying in the chateau last night when I
thought you were dead. I saw you lying there and you _were_ my sister
and it wasn't last night at all but the night my sister was shot. It
was shortly after that that all of my father's work was uncovered and
we were sent to a concentration camp.... I think if you don't mind very
much I'll have to let Aunt Colette tell you the rest."

Again Flip wanted to say something that would give Paul comfort, but
she knew that she was unable to. She lay there and felt the pressure of
his cheek against her feet, until he lifted his head and stared up at
her and his eyes were the grey of the lake and seemed to hold in their
depths as much knowledge and suffering as the lake must have seen.
He stared up at her and now Flip knew that she must say something.
She pushed herself up very slowly on one elbow, raised herself up and
beyond the pain that clamped about her head, and reached down and
gently touched Paul's dark hair. She suddenly felt much older, and
unconsciously, she echoed Madame Perceval's words. "It's all right,
Paul. Everything's going to be all right."

After a while Mlle. Duvoisine came back into the room and sent Paul
away and Flip slept again. When she awoke Madame Perceval was in the
room and she took Flip into her arms and held her as her mother had
held her.

"You were very brave, little one," Madame told her.

Flip started to shake her head but stopped as the abrupt movement sent
the pain back again. "I wasn't brave. I was scared. I was--I was like
pulp I was so scared, Madame."

"But you went on for Paul's sake, anyhow. That was brave."

"Can you be brave and scared at the same time?" Flip asked.

"That's the hardest and the biggest kind of braveness there is."

"Oh," Flip said, and then, because the thought of being brave somehow
embarrassed her, she asked, "Madame, will this make me miss any skiing?
I'm all right, aren't I?"

"Yes, dear, you're fine. It's a miracle, but you didn't have a
concussion. You're just a bit bruised and battered. The doctor will
look in on you again later this evening but he says you'll be up and
about in a couple of days and I'll work with you every minute the
rest of the holidays to make up for the time you'll miss. Now. Paul's
asleep. Georges is writing and Mlle. Duvoisine's gone back to Gstaad.
How about eating something? Chicken soup and a poached egg? Thérèse
will be miserable if you don't eat. She blames herself for last night's
episode and she was very upset about losing her new boy friend."

"I'll eat," Flip promised. "Madame ... Paul told me about himself ...
about having remembered...."

Madame Perceval looked at Flip gravely. "It will be better for him now,
Flip," she said, "in spite of the pain of the memory. Before, he had
lost his parents completely. Now he can never lose them again."

"And Madame ... there was more that Paul said you would tell me."

"All right," Madame Perceval said. "I'll just run down and get your
tray from Thérèse first. I won't be long."

When Madame returned with Flip's tray she sat down beside the bed and
said, "Mlle. Duvoisine thought I should wait till you were up to tell
you about Paul, but he has already told you so much and he's anxious
for you to know everything so that the knowledge won't be between you.
I think you're strong enough to hear. But eat your supper first."

"Yes, Madame."

When Flip had finished Madame said, very quietly, "Paul's parents were
put into the gas chamber. He saw their bodies dumped with a pile of
others afterwards. The following month his little brother died in his
arms. It happened not only to Paul, you must understand. It happened to
thousands of other children."

After a long silence Flip said, "We don't know, do we, Madame? We
can't know. I mean none of us at school who haven't been through it. I
thought it was awful when my mother was killed and they didn't tell me
for a week and I couldn't understand why she didn't come to me, but it
wasn't like that. And even Gloria losing her teeth in the blitz. She
doesn't know."

"No, Flip. Gloria doesn't know."

"I feel it deep inside, Madame. But I don't know. How can you do
anything to make up, Madame? How can you help?"

"Just never forget," Madame Perceval said. "Never take it for granted."

"I don't see how anyone _could_ forget."

"It's far too easy," Madame Perceval told her. "But it's important for
us to remember, so that we can try to keep it from happening again.
That's one reason I'm not going back to school after Christmas."

"You're not going back!" Flip cried, and almost upset her tray.

"Steady," Madame Perceval said. "I hadn't meant to tell you so soon."

"Oh, Madame," Flip wailed. "_Why_ aren't you coming back!"

Madame got up and walked over to the window, looking out at the fresh
white world, swept clean by the wind the night before. "I feel that
I've outlived my usefulness at the school. After the war when my aunt
started it up again she needed me to help her, because she's not as
young or as strong as she once was. But the school's reëstablished now.
Everything's running smoothly. I'm not really needed any longer. As a
matter of fact," Madame Perceval turned towards Flip with a half smile,
"you're partly responsible for my leaving."

"Me? How! Why!" Flip cried.

"I think if I hadn't seen your father's letters with their drawings of
forlorn and frightened children I might not have been quite so ready
to accept when a friend I worked with during the war wrote and asked
me to come and help her in a hostel for just such children. So that's
where I'm going after the holidays, dear. It's on the border between
Switzerland and Germany, right where I was during most of the war, so
it will be good for me in many ways to make myself go there. Now, my
Flip, I've talked to you far too long already. You're supposed to be
resting. Mlle. Duvoisine will be angry with me if I've excited you."

"You haven't excited me," Flip said, and her voice was low and
mournful. "Only I don't see how I'll bear it back at school if you
aren't there."

"I'm surprised at you, Philippa." Madame Perceval spoke sharply. "I
didn't expect to hear you talk that way again. I thought that was the
old Philippa we'd left behind. Bear it! Of course you'll bear it!
Things won't be any different without me than they were with me. I've
never shown any favoritism at school and I never would."

"I didn't mean that!" Flip cried. "Madame, you know I didn't mean that!
It just helps me if I know that you're there, and it's _because_ you're
so fair and--and just."

Madame Perceval took her hand quickly. "I apologise, dear. Please
forgive me. I've been very unjust to you. I know you'd never expect
favors of any kind. I should have been accusing myself, not you. I said
that because I've been afraid that I might show how particularly you
interested me--and I've always prided myself on complete impartiality.
But you remind me so much of Denise--my daughter.... She died of
pneumonia during the war. You look very much like her and she had
your same intense, difficult nature and artistic talent.... I said
we weren't going to talk any more and I've been going a blue streak,
haven't I? Take your nap and Paul will come in when you wake up. Mlle.
Duvoisine and the doctor both say that security and happiness are the
best medicine he can have, and you can give him a great deal of both.
By the way, his real name was Paul Muret. Its nice that we can go on
calling him Paul. Of course it's a common name, but Paul says he's
always felt _right_ being called 'Paul.' It was my husband's name."

As Madame Perceval bent over her to put the covers about her, Flip
reached up and caught her hand, whispering, "I can't imagine anybody
who would make a more wonderful mother than you."

During the remainder of the holidays Madame Perceval took Flip and Paul
on long skiing expeditions every day. Once they got on the train in
the morning and traveled all day and then took two days to ski home.
Flip was beginning to feel more at ease on her skis than she was on
her own feet. When she put on her skis her clumsiness seemed to roll
off her like water and her stiff knee seemed to have the spring and
strength that it never had when she tried to run in a relay race or on
the basket ball court or on the hockey field. Flip and Paul grew brown
and rosy and the shadows slowly retreated from Paul's eyes and Flip
looked as though she could be no relation to the unhappy girl who had
moped about the school and been unable to make friends. Now when they
met other young people on their skiing expeditions she could exchange
shouts and laugh with them, safe in her new security of friendship with
Paul, confidence in her skiing, and Madame Perceval's approval and
friendship. She tried not to think that someone new would be taking
the art teacher's place at school.

"By the way, Flip," Madame Perceval said once. "When the question comes
up at school about the ski meet, don't mention my part in the surprise.
Just say that it was Paul who taught you to ski."

"All right, Madame," Flip said, "if you think it would be better that
way."

"I do." Madame Perceval looked after Paul who had skied on ahead of
them. "After all, the credit is really Paul's anyhow."

In the evenings after dinner they sang Christmas carols. Flip had
taught them her favorite, _The Twelve Days of Christmas_. She had loved
it when she was very small because it was such a long one, and when
she was told that she could choose just one more song before bedtime,
that would be it. So she loved it for its memories and now for its own
charming tune and delicate words, from the first verse,

_On the first day of Christmas
My true love sent to me
A partridge in a pear tree,_

to the twelfth verse when all the twelve gifts are sung with a glad
shout.

On Christmas Eve Georges Laurens stirred himself from his books and
they all went out and climbed up the mountain and brought home a
beautiful Christmas tree. Flip and Paul had been making the decorations
in the evening after dinner, chains of brightly colored paper, strings
of berries and small rolled balls of tinfoil; and Flip had carefully
painted and pasted on cardboard twenty delicate angels with feathery
wings and a stable scene with Mary and Joseph and the infant Jesus,
the kings and shepherds and all the animals who gathered close to keep
the baby warm. When the tree was trimmed they sang carols, ending up
with _The Twelve Days_. Paul took Flip's hand and threw back his head
and sang,

"_On the twelfth day of Christmas
My true love sent to me
Twelve drummers drumming
Eleven pipers piping
Ten lords a'leaping
Nine ladies dancing
Eight maids a'milking
Seven swans a'swimming
Six geese a'laying
Five gold rings,
Four calling birds
Three french hens
Two turtle doves,
And a partridge in a pear tree!_"

On Christmas morning they sat in front of the fire and opened their
presents. Paul saved his gift to Flip till the last and then held out
the small square box shyly. Flip opened it and lifted out of pale blue
cotton a tiny silver pear on a chain.

"I couldn't find any of the gifts from the carol," Paul said, "but this
is a pear from the tree the partridge was in."

Flip looked up at Paul's eager face and her own was radiant. She wanted
to say something to express her happiness but she couldn't, so she
just flung her arms wide as though she wanted to embrace them all.

"Why Miss Philippa," Georges Laurens said, "I never realized before
what a little beauty you are. We should have Christmas every day!"

"Do you like the pear?" Paul asked.

Flip, her eyes shining, whispered, "More than anything."

Towards the end of the holidays Flip persuaded Paul to stop off at the
school chalet one day when they were skiing at Gstaad. She felt that
perhaps it wasn't very nice of her to want to show Paul off, but she
couldn't help wanting it.

"The really nicest ones went home for the holiday which is too bad,"
Flip told him. "Gloria's all right. Oh, and I think Maggie and Liz
Campbell stayed and they're awfully nice. Maggie's in my class and
she's always been polite and everything, not like some of the others,
and Liz is two classes above. Jackie and Erna and Solvei are the one's
you'll like best, though. You'll have to meet them when they come back."

"Erna's German, isn't she?" Paul asked.

"Yes," Flip answered quickly, "but Jackie Bernstein's father was in a
German prison near Paris for six months until he escaped and Erna is
Jackie's best friend. And you'll like Erna anyhow because she's going
to be a doctor, too."

"Well--" Paul said, "let's get this business at Gstaad over with before
we worry about anything else. The important thing is for you to get
used to the snow conditions at Gstaad before the ski meet."

The trip to Gstaad went off very well. Flip was so preoccupied with
putting Paul at ease that she forgot to be shy and awkward herself and
astounded the girls by making jokes and keeping up a rapid stream of
talk at the dinner table. And she and Paul kept having to remember that
they mustn't talk about skiing, or let on that they weren't returning
by train but had left their skis at the Gstaad station.

On the last night of the holidays Madame Perceval came up to say
good-night to them, and sat beside Paul on the foot of Flip's bed.

"It's good-night and good-bye, my children," she said. "I leave on the
five thirty-two, tomorrow morning, and Georges will take me to the
train and be back before you're awake."

"Couldn't we see you off?" Flip begged.

"No, dear. I don't like leave-takings. And in any case it's best for
you to be fresh and have had a good night's rest before you go back
to school. Work hard on the skiing; Paul will help you on week-ends,
though you don't need much help any more, and I expect to hear great
things of that ski meet. So don't disappoint me. I know you won't."

"I'll try not to, Madame," Flip promised; and she knew that both she
and Madame Perceval meant more than just the skiing and the ski meet.

"Paul," Madame said, "take care of your father and take care of Flip.
I'll keep in touch with you both and maybe we can all meet during the
spring holidays. Good-night, my children. God bless you." And she bent
down and kissed them good-night and good-bye.

After the Christmas holidays, the exciting and wonderful holidays,
there seemed to be a great difference in Flip and her feeling towards
the school. As she ran up the marble staircase she no longer felt new
and strange. She realized with a little shock that she was now an
"old girl." Almost every face she saw was familiar and the few new
ones belonged to new girls who had replaced her as the lonely and the
strange one. She stopped at the desk where Miss Tulip was presiding as
she had on the day when Flip first came to the school with her father
and Eunice. Miss Tulip checked her name in the big register and handed
her a letter. It was from her father.

"Oh, thanks, Miss Tulip," she cried, and slit it open.

"My darling Flippet," she read, "I told you not to worry if you didn't
hear from me for a week or so while I was traveling. I did get you
off that one post card while I was in Paris having twenty-four hours
of gayety with Eunice and now I am in Freiburg in Germany and will be
traveling about for a month or so around here and across the border in
Switzerland. It seems a shame that I will be so close to you and not be
able to come to you at once, but I missed so much time while I was in
the hospital with that devilish jaundice that I must work double time
now to try to make up. However, I _think_ I may be able to manage to be
with you for your ski meet. I shall try very hard to make it. I want
to see you ski (but darling don't worry if you don't win any prizes.
The fact that you have really learned to ski is more than enough) and
I want to see your Paul. I don't know where I shall be during your
Easter holidays but wherever it is I promise you that you will be there
too and we'll sandwich in plenty of fun between sketches. And don't
expect much in the way of correspondence from me for the next few
months, my dearest. You'll know that I am thinking of you and loving
you anyhow, but my work often makes me unhappy and tired and when I
stop at night I fall into bed and it is a great comfort to me to know
that you are warm and fed and well cared for and that you have learned
to have fun and be happy. I know that it was difficult and I am very
proud of my Flippet."

With the letter he enclosed several sketches and Flip thought that
Madame Perceval would have liked them--except the ones he had done of
his twenty-four hours in Paris with Eunice. Flip crumpled the Paris
sketches up but put the others carefully in the envelope with the
letter, slipped it in her blazer pocket and started up the marble
stairs just as a new group of girls came into the hall and started
registering with Miss Tulip.

On the landing she bumped into Signorina. "Have good holidays,
Philippa?" the Italian teacher asked her.

"Oh, yes, thank you, Signorina, wonderful! Did you?"

"Lovely. But it is good to get back to our clean Switzerland. So we
have lost our Madame Perceval. I shall miss her."

"Yes," Flip said, "Yes, Signorina."

Erna and Jackie came tearing up the stairs. "Hello, Signorina! Hello,
Flip!"

"Pill, mon choux, it's good to see you!" Jackie cried as Signorina went
on up the stairs. "When did you get here? Isn't it wonderful to be
back?"

"Flip, meine süsse!" Erna shouted.

Perhaps it was not wonderful, but neither was it terrible.

A group of them congregated in the corridor, since Miss Tulip was
downstairs and could not reprimand them. They all talked at once,
laughing, shouting, telling each other about the holidays. Gloria could
not wait to show them the black lace and silk pajamas Emile had sent
her for New Year, nor to tell them about Flip's visit to the school
chalet with Paul.

"You should _see_ Pill's boy friend," she shouted, "you should just
_see_ him!"

"That child? We saw him," Esmée said in a disinterested voice.

"Out the window the day the hols began? Don't be a dreep, Es. He's no
child. You're just jealous. Pill brought him to the chalet for lunch
and he's dreamy, positively dreamy, isn't he Sal?"

Sally grinned and nodded. "He really is. I never thought Pill had it in
her. She must have a whopper of a line after all."

"All I can say is hurrah for Flip," Maggie Campbell said. "I'd hate to
see Esmée get her claws into someone as nice as that."

Esmée turned angrily towards the laughing Maggie but Jackie broke in,
"I went to six plays and two operas. What did you do, Esmée?"

Esmée announced languidly, still with a baleful eye on Maggie, that she
had gone out dancing every night and worn a strapless evening gown.

"Strapless evening gown my foot," Jackie whispered inelegantly to Flip.
"She'd look gruesome in a strapless evening gown."

Solvei had spent the holidays skiing with her parents. "I bet _I_ could
teach you to ski, Flip," she said.

Oh, horrors, Flip thought. What shall I do if she really wants to try?

Later that evening Erna pulled Jackie and Flip out of the Common Room
and onto the icy balcony, whispering, "I have something to tell you but
it's a secret and you must promise never to tell a soul."

"Cross my heart and hope to die," Flip said, thrilled to be included in
a secret that Erna was sharing with Jackie.

"Jure et crâche," Jackie said, and spat over the balcony, imitating the
tough boys on the city streets.

Erna was satisfied. "Well, it's something I learned during the
holidays," she started. "Maybe you know it already, Flip. It's about
Madame Perceval."

Jackie grabbed Erna's arm. "Don't tell me it's the story of Percy's
past!" She almost shrieked.

Erna nodded. "You're _sure_ you won't tell anybody?"

"I said jure et crâche, didn't I?" And Jackie spat over the balcony
again. Unfortunately in her excitement she had not seen Miss Tulip
walking below, and the matron jumped as a wet spray blew past her face.

"_Who_ is up on the balcony!" she exclaimed.

"Please, it's only us, Miss Tulip," Jackie called down meekly.

"I might have known it," Miss Tulip said, craning her neck and looking
up at them. "Naturally it would be Jacqueline Bernstein and Erna Weber.
And _with_ Philippa Hunter. I am sorry to see you keeping such bad
company, Philippa. Get back indoors at once, girls, or you'll catch
your deaths of cold, and you may each take a deportment mark."

They retired indoors, Erna sputtering, "the old hag! On the first day
after the hols, too. No one else would have given us a deportment mark."

But Jackie was giggling wildly. "I spit on her! I spit on Black and
Midnight." Then she said seriously, "Percy would never have given us a
Deportment Mark for that. I don't know how we'll ever get on without
her. School won't be the same. Go on about what you were going to tell
us about her, Erna."

"I can't in here. They'd see we were having a secret and all come
bouncing about. We'll have to wait till Gloria goes to brush
her teeth," Erna said, looking around as a girl with beautiful
honey-colored hair curling all over her head opened the glass doors and
came into the Common Room, looking diffidently about her.

"Can you tell me--" she started.

Gloria, anxious to prove that _she_ was an old girl, went dashing
across the room to her. "Hello, are you a new girl? The seniors'
sitting room is on the next floor, just over the Common Room."

"I'm Miss Redford, the new art teacher," the girl said, smiling warmly.
"I was looking for someone by the name of Philippa Hunter."

"Oh. That's me. I mean I." Flip stepped forward and Gloria retired in
confusion.

"Oh, hullo, Philippa. Could I speak to you for a moment?"

Flip followed Miss Redford into the Hall, and the teacher smiled at
her disarmingly. "Madame Perceval wrote me that you were the best art
student in the school and that you'd show me around the studio and give
me a helping hand till I get settled. I feel terribly new and strange
coming into the middle of things like this and this is my first job.
I'm just out of the College of London and I'm afraid I shall make a
terrible muddle of things."

She laughed, and Flip thought,--Well, if someone _had_ to take Madame's
place, this one couldn't be nicer.

"Would you like to see the studio now?" she suggested. "I have about
half an hour before the bell."

"I'd love to," Miss Redford said. "I've been up there, poking around.
It's really a wonderful studio for a school. I looked at some of your
things and I see that Madame Perceval was right." She paused and
panted, "I wonder if I shall ever get used to all these stairs!"

Flip was so used to the five flights of stairs that she never thought
of them, but Miss Redford was quite winded by the time they reached the
top.

"Of course my room is on the second floor so I shall always be trotting
up and down!" she gasped.

Much as Flip liked Miss Redford she was glad the new art teacher was
not to have Madame Perceval's rooms.

"Now, Philippa," Miss Redford said, "if you'll just show me where
things are kept in the cupboards I'll be tremendously grateful. I
thought we might do some modelling this term, and maybe if any of the
things are good enough we'll have them fired. I found the clay but I
would like to know where everything else is kept."

Flip opened the cupboard doors and showed Miss Redford Madame
Perceval's places for everything. She had just finished when the bell
rang, and she said, "There's my bell so I'll have to go downstairs or
Miss Tulip will give me a Tardy Mark. I'm glad Madame Perceval thought
I could help."

"You've been a great help." Miss Redford said warmly, "and if you don't
mind I'll probably call on you again. Good-night, and thanks awfully."

The others were in the room when Flip got downstairs. "Was I
embarrassed!" Gloria exclaimed. "What did she want?"

"Oh, just to have me show her where Madame kept the things in the
studio. Golly, I'm hungry. We always had something to eat before we
went to bed during the hols."

"Honestly," Gloria said, "I think she might have let us know she was a
teacher and not just come in like a new girl."

"She didn't have a uniform on," Jackie said reasonably.

"Well, lots of girls don't when they come. I think teachers should look
like teachers." Gloria was not ready to be pacified.

"Percy didn't look like a teacher."

"Yes, but she didn't look like a girl, either. What's she like, Pill,
this Redburn or whatever her name is?"

"Redford," Flip said, "And she seemed awfully nice."

"If you think she's nice she must be, you were so crazy about Percy."

"She said we were going to do things in clay," Flip said. "Aren't you
going to go brush your teeth, Gloria?"

"I've brushed them."

"You have not," Erna cried. "You just this minute finished getting
undressed."

"I brushed them before I got undressed."

"Oh, Glo, you fibber!" Jackie jumped up and down on her bed.

"You're just plain dirty," Erna said rudely but without malice.

"I am not!" Gloria started to get excited. "I did brush my teeth before
I got undressed. So there!"

"All right, all right!" Jackie said hastily. "Don't get in a fuss. I'm
going to go brush _my_ teeth, though," and she looked meaningfully at
Erna and Flip, who echoed her and followed her out into the corridor.

"I bet she hasn't brushed her teeth," Erna whispered. "She just knows
I have something to tell you that I'm not going to tell her. My father
said I wasn't to go around telling people, but you're so crazy about
Percy, both of you, I thought it would be all right."

Miss Tulip bore down on them. "Girls! No talking in the corridors! What
are you doing?"

"We're just going to brush our teeth, please, Miss Tulip."

"Go and brush them, then. I don't want to have to give you another
Deportment Mark. Step, now."

"Yes, Miss Tulip."

"We'll meet in the classroom before breakfast," Erna whispered.

As she lay in bed that night, propped up on one elbow so that she could
look down the mountain side to the lake, Flip had a surprising sense
of homecoming. She had missed, without realizing that she had missed
it, being able to see the lake and the mountains of France from her
bed, and they seemed to welcome her back. And when she lay down, the
familiar pattern of light on the ceiling was a reassuring sight. As
she began to get sleepy she sang in her mind, _On the first day of
Christmas my true love gave to me a partridge in a pear tree_, and
reached up to feel the silver pear on its slender chain about her neck.

"At last!" Erna said the next morning as the three of them slipped into
the classroom.

"Go on, quick, before someone comes in." Jackie stepped onto the
teacher's platform and climbed up onto the table, sitting on it cross
legged.

"Yes, do hurry," Flip begged, sitting on her desk.

"Well, I have to begin at the beginning and tell you how I found out."

"Is it tragic?" Jackie asked.

"Yes, it is, and Percy was a heroine."

"What did she do?"

"Stop asking questions and I'll tell you!" Erna exclaimed in
exasperation. "First of all, I had perfectly wonderful holidays. I
stayed most of the time with a nurse from the hospital. My mother and
father are getting a divorce and I'm glad." And she stared at Flip and
Jackie defiantly.

"Oh, Erna," Jackie cried.

"Well, mutti's not a bit like your mother," Erna said, "and she's
never liked me. But my father was just wonderful and Marianne, she's
the nurse, was awfully nice, too, and took me to the movies when she
was off duty. And she told me my father was a great surgeon and a
wonderful man and I saw an operation and I didn't faint or anything
and my father told me he was very happy I was going to be a doctor and
he'd help me all he could. And he talked to me lots and lots and said
he was sorry he never had time to write me or anything but he loved me
just the same and he'd try to write me more. And then he told me he and
mutti disagreed about many things and they disagreed about the world
and Germany and people and things in general. They'd disagreed about
the war and the Nazis only father couldn't say anything because of my
brothers and mutti and me and everything. He said all the injured and
wounded people needed to be taken care of and it wasn't their fault,
mostly, not the fault of--what did he call them? the--the little
people. So he felt all right taking care of them and he was glad I was
here at school because he thought it was the best place in the world
for me right now. And it was really wonderful, kids, because he'd
always been so kind of stern and everything and I'd never really known
him before or felt that I had a father the way you two do, and now I
have, even if mutti still doesn't love me."

Flip and Jackie listened, neither of them looking at the other or at
Erna because there was too much emotion in the room and they both felt
full of too much pity for Erna even while she was telling them how
happy she was. But they caught the sorrow in her voice when she spoke
of her mother, and Flip felt that having your mother not love you would
be the bitterest way of all to lose her.

"Well, I expect you're wondering what all this has to do with Percy,"
Erna continued, her voice suddenly brisk. "My father's brother, my
uncle Guenther, is a doctor, too, and he used to know Percy's sister,
the singer, and he knew about this school and that's how I happened to
come here. He was a Nazi for a while and then he wanted to stop being
one and they put him in a prison but they needed surgeons and so they
let him out and he had to pretend he was a Nazi but all the time he
was trying to work against them. Really he was. I know lots of them
say that now because it's--what's the word father used--expedient--but
Uncle Guenther really did try, and then he just took care of the hurt
people like my father did because hurt people should be taken care of
no matter who they are."

"It's all right," Jackie said. "We believe you. Do go on about Percy."

"Well, Percy's sister sang in Berlin for the Americans and Uncle
Guenther came to see her and they got to talking about old times and
everything and then they talked about the war and how it was awful that
friends should be enemies and they each said they'd wanted to be on--on
the side of life and not on the side of death. And Percy's sister said
she hadn't been able to do anything but sing. Madame and her husband
had been living in Paris where he taught history at the Sorbonne
and Percy taught art at one of the Lycées. They were both wonderful
skiers and they left and came to Switzerland, to the border between
Switzerland and Germany, and they became guides who helped people
escape into Switzerland. Their daughter had died of pneumonia just at
the beginning of the war and it made Percy very serious. Uncle Guenther
said that before that she had been very gay and used to love to go to
parties and things. Anyhow, they became these guides, I mean Madame and
her husband did, and once when they were bringing a party over the
border they were discovered and Percy's husband was shot just before
they got into Switzerland."

Tender-hearted Jackie had tears in her eyes and Flip's face was pale.

"Well," Erna said, "I just thought you'd want to know and you were the
only two people in school I could tell it to."

"Oh, Erna!" Jackie cried. "Oh, Erna! How awful! And it's just like an
American movie, Percy helping people to escape and everything."

"Golly, it's going to be awful without her the rest of the year," Erna
said. "I'm glad this Miss Redford seems nice."

"Thank you for telling me, too, Erna." Flip slid down from her desk as
the breakfast gong began to ring.

"Oh, well, I knew you were crazy about Percy. Come on, kids, time for
food." And Erna hurried them out of the classroom.

The days really began to go by as Flip had never thought days at
school could go. She remembered in the movies how the passage of time
was often shown by the pages of a calendar being turned in rapid
succession, and it seemed now that the days at school were being
flipped by in just such a way. She would get up in the cold dark of
early morning, dress, shivering, make her bed, and rush out to practice
skiing.

"Where _do_ you go every morning, Flip?" her roommates asked her.

"It's a secret," she finally had to tell them, "but I'll tell you as
soon as I possibly can."

"What kind of a secret?"

"Well, I _think_ it's going to be a nice secret," Flip said.

She spent Sundays skiing with Paul and usually stayed at the gate house
for the evening meal.

"Flip, have you ever seen the others ski?" Paul asked her.

"No. Sometimes on walks we pass the beginners and you can see them from
the windows of the gym. But the others usually take the train up to San
Loup and I haven't seen them."

"Then you don't really know what you're up against?"

"No."

"So you can't really tell how you'll stand the day of the ski meet."

"No."

"Well--" Paul threw out his arms and pushed back his chair. "There's no
use worrying about it. Aunt Colette said you should definitely sign up
with the intermediates and she certainly ought to know."

There was a letter one day from her father. "I'm sketching at the
hostel where your Madame Perceval is teaching," he wrote. "She's doing
amazing work with the children here and they all adore her. She speaks
affectionately of you and sends you her regards."

And Paul told her, "My father had a letter from Aunt Colette. She's met
your father."

One Sunday while they were at the table Flip said to Paul, "Why don't
you ski back down to school with me if your father will let us, and
then I could sort of show you around and he could come and get you."

"No," Paul said.

"Why not?"

"I just don't want to."

"Why don't you go, Paul?" Georges Laurens put in. "It would do you
good."

"Please, Paul," Flip begged. "School's been lots of fun since
Christmas."

"You've certainly changed," Paul said, looking down at his plate.

"Yes, I have. And it's lots nicer. I'm not the most popular girl in
school or anything but they don't hate me any more, and Erna and Jackie
and Solvei and Maggie are nice to me and everybody likes it because I
draw pictures of them. Anyhow, you don't have to come in or say a word
to anybody if you don't want to, you can go on avoiding institutions.
But I want to ski back to school and I can't unless you go with me
because I'm not allowed to be out alone."

"There you are," Paul said. "Rules again."

"Honestly!" Flip cried, and for the first time in speaking to Paul her
voice held anger. "Prisons and concentration camps and things aren't
the only place where you have rules! You have to have rules! Look at
international law."

"You look at it," Paul said.

Flip was getting really furious. "All right, I will! And I'll see what
happens when nations go against it! You have wars and then you have
bombs and concentration camps and people being killed and everything
horrible. You _have_ to have _some_ rules! Hospitals have rules and if
you're going to be a doctor you'll be working in hospitals. It's just
plain common sense to accept some rules! It's just plain courtesy! I
never thought I'd see you being _stupid_, Paul Laurens! And if you're
going to tell me you're afraid of a few girls I won't believe you."

Paul stood up, knocking over his chair, and walked out of the room.

Flip sat down and she was trembling. She looked across the table at
Georges Laurens, her eyes wide with dismay. "I've upset him. That was
awful of me. I'm sorry."

"It's all right," Georges Laurens said. "Losing your temper that way
was the best thing you could have done. Finish your tart."

Flip picked up her fork and began eating again but now the tart that
had looked so delectable when Thérèse put it in front of her was only
something to be forced down. She had just swallowed the last bite when
Paul came back and stood in the doorway.

"All right," he almost shouted at Flip. "Get your skis. Please come for
me in an hour, papa."

"An hour it shall be," Georges Laurens said.

It took them less than half an hour to ski back to the school. Flip
took Paul into the ski room while she put her skis in the rack. "I
didn't mean to make you angry," she said. "I'm sorry, Paul. Please
forgive me."

Paul shook his head. "No. You were quite right. Everything you said. I
don't know what's the matter with me."

"Would you--" Flip asked tentatively, "would you mind if I brought
Jackie and Erna down for just a minute? They're dying to meet you and
it's--it's strictly against the rules."

Paul laughed. "All right. Go ahead."

Flip went tearing along the corridor and up the stairs. She slowed
down when she came to the lounge because Fräulein Hauser was on duty,
and walked as quickly as possible to the Common Room. Luckily Jackie
and Erna were off in a corner together, reading a letter from Jackie's
mother.

"Get permission from Hauser to go to the libe and meet me in the room,"
she whispered. Then she hurried away and ran up the stairs, pulling off
ski jacket and sweater on the way. Jackie and Erna came in as she was
throwing on her uniform.

"What's up?"

"Come on down to the ski room with me," Flip panted.

"Are you crazy?" Erna asked. "Hauser won't give us permission. The
basement at this time of night is strengt verboten."

"Don't be a nut," Flip said, "Paul's down there. He came back with me.
We can slip down the back stairs. Oh, come on, kids, do hurry."

Both Erna's and Jackie's faces lit up when Flip mentioned Paul and they
followed her excitedly down the back stairs. For a moment when they got
to the ski room Flip thought that Paul had run out on her, but no; he
turned to meet them with a grin.

"Hello," Paul said, pulling off his cap and bowing.

"Paul, this is Erna and Jackie," Flip said quickly. "Kids, this is Paul
Laurens, Madame's nephew."

They all said hello and sat down on the benches.

Flip began to talk quickly. "Erna and Jackie are my roommates, Paul.
You remember. I told you about them. I would have brought Gloria--you
know, she's our other roommate--but she can't ever keep a secret. If
you want anything spread all over school you just take Gloria aside and
tell it to her as a dead secret and you know everybody'll know about it
in a couple of hours. She's lots of fun, though. Oh, and you know what
we did to her!"

"What?" Paul asked, rather taken aback by this jabbering Flip.

"The ears," Flip said to Erna and Jackie, and the three of them went
off into gales of laughter. "You tell him, Jackie," Flip said.

"Well, Gloria _never_ used to wash her ears," Jackie began, "so we
wrote her a letter pretending it came from Signorina del Rossi--she's
the teacher on our corridor. We didn't dare make it from the matron
because she'd have given us Deportment marks but Signorina's a good
sport. Anyhow, Flip wrote the letter, and she imitated Signorina's
handwriting, and it said that Gloria was to go to Signorina every
morning right after breakfast for ear inspection. Black and
Midnight--she's the matron and sleeps on our corridor, too--inspects
our fingernails every morning but she doesn't look at our ears. So
Gloria got this letter and that evening we heard her washing and
washing in her cubicle and the next morning we hid behind the door to
the back stairs because that's opposite Signorina's room, and Gloria
came and knocked on Signorina's door and we heard her tell Signorina
she'd come for ear inspection. And Signorina was just wonderful. She
never let on that she didn't know what it was all about but looked at
Gloria's ears and told her they were very nice and as long as she kept
them that way she needn't come back."

Paul laughed obligingly, then said, "it's time for me to meet my father
now, but I'll see you all at the ski meet. It's pretty soon now, isn't
it?"

Erna hugged herself in anticipation and said, "Fräulein Hauser told us
at dinner that it was definitely going to be next Saturday. The lists
go up on Friday, and it's tremendously exciting, signing up for things."

Paul gave Flip a nudge. "I suppose you'll all be signing up for things."

"All except Flip," Erna said, and Paul gave Flip another nudge.

They said good-bye at the foot of the back stairs. Paul bowed gallantly
and told Erna and Jackie how much he'd enjoyed meeting them, and then
he and Flip went out to meet Monsieur Laurens.

"Just a week more, Flip," Paul whispered.

"I know," Flip whispered back, and shivered.

"Don't be scared," Paul told her. "You'll be fine. But Flip, how time
has crept up on us!"

"Like the wolf at the door." Flip tried to laugh; then, her voice
suddenly pleading, the voice of a very small, frightened girl, she
begged, "You'll be there, Paul?"

"I promise," Paul said. "Don't worry, Flip. I'll be there."

Friday morning after breakfast the lists for the ski meet were on the
board. Flip had rushed through breakfast as usual in order to get a
last morning's work-out on her skis, so she was the first to sign up.
She took the pencil attached to the board by a long chain and looked
at the intermediate events. There was Form, which she signed up for;
the short race, which she also signed for, though sprinting was not her
strong point; and the long race, for which she had higher hopes. Then
there was intermediate jumping, but she didn't sign for that. Madame
Perceval had told her that she was good enough to jump without worry if
ever there were a necessity or emergency, but the slight stiffness and
weakness in her knee held her back more on the jumping than in anything
else. So there was her name at the top of the intermediate lists,
Philippa Hunter, 97, in careful, decisive lettering. She looked at her
name and her stomach seemed to flop over inside of her.

But there isn't time to be scared, she thought. I'd better go out and
ski.

When she came back in to get the mail the lists were pretty well filled
up. Almost everybody in Flip's class was an intermediate. A few were in
the beginners group and Solvei was a senior, but almost all the girls
she knew best had signed under her name and none of them had failed to
notice Philippa Hunter, 97, at the top of the list.

"But Flip, you don't ski!"

"Pill, did you know those lists were for the _ski_ meet?"

"Flip, you didn't _mean_ to sign up for the ski meet, did you?"

"Are you crazy, Philippa Hunter?"

She looked at their incredulous faces and suddenly she began to wonder
if she really _could_ ski. "Yes, I did mean to sign up," she told them.

"But Flip, you can't ski!"

"Fräulein Hauser said you couldn't learn!"

"She said she couldn't teach you!"

"Pill, you must have gone mad!"

"I'm not mad," Flip said, standing with her back against the bulletin
board while the girls crowded around her. "I'm not mad. I did mean to
sign." She tried to move away but they pushed her back against the
board.

Fräulein Hauser came over and said, "Girls!" Then she looked at Flip
and said, "Philippa Hunter, I want to speak to you."

The girls moved away and Flip followed Fräulein Hauser up the stairs.
Now that Madame Perceval was no longer at the school Fräulein Hauser
had taken her place as second to Mlle. Dragonet and most popular of the
teachers. But Flip still stung from the gym teacher's scorn and when
she drew Fräulein Hauser's table at meals she did not regard it as a
piece of good fortune.

Now Fräulein Hauser led her to the deserted class room and said, "What
did you mean by signing up for three events in the ski meet?"

Flip looked stubbornly into Fräulein Hauser's determined, sun-tanned
face. "I want to ski in them."

"Don't be ridiculous." Fräulein Hauser's voice was sharp and annoyance
robbed her features of their usually pleasant expression. "You know you
can't ski well enough to enter even the beginner's events, much less
the intermediate."

"I've been practicing every morning after breakfast for an hour."

"I assure you, Philippa, that you are not a skier. You simply are not
good at sports because of your bad knee and you might as well face it.
You had better stick to your painting. I thought you were settling
down nicely and I must say I don't understand this wild idea of yours
in entering the ski meet. Now be a sensible girl and go downstairs and
take your name off."

Now I shall have to explain, Flip thought, and started, "No, please,
Fräulein Hauser, you see I really do want to enter the ski meet
because--"

But Fräulein Hauser did not give her a chance to finish. "I'm sorry,
Philippa. I haven't time to waste on this nonsense. Suppose you let me
be the judge of whether or not you can ski well enough to enter the
meet. Now go downstairs and cross your name off the list or I shall."

"But please, Fräulein Hauser--" Flip started.

Fräulein Hauser turned away without listening. "I'm sorry, Philippa,"
she said.

"But Fräulein Hauser, I _can_ ski!" Flip cried after her. But the gym
teacher was already out of the room and didn't hear.

Flip waited long enough to give Fräulein Hauser time to get to the
faculty room. Then she walked swiftly down the corridor before she had
time to lose her nerve, and knocked on the door to Mlle. Dragonet's
sitting room.

When Mlle. Dragonet's voice called out "Come in," she didn't know
whether she was filled with relief or regret. She opened the door and
slipped inside, shut it, and stood with her back to it as she had stood
against the bulletin board downstairs.

Mlle. Dragonet was drinking coffee and going over some papers at a
table in front of the fire; she looked up and said kindly, "Well,
Philippa, what can I do for you?"

"Please, Mlle. Dragonet," Flip said desperately, "isn't it entirely up
to the girls whether or not we enter the ski meet and what we sign up
for? I mean, Erna told me you didn't have to be in it if you didn't
want to, and if you did, you could sign up for anything and it was
entirely your own responsibility what you thought you were good enough
for."

"Yes. That's right." Mlle. Dragonet nodded and poured herself some more
coffee out of a silver coffee pot.

"Well, Fräulein Hauser says I must take my name off the lists."

"Why does she say that?" Mlle. Dragonet dropped a saccharine tablet
into her coffee and poured some hot milk into it as though it were the
one thing in the world she was thinking of at the moment.

"Well, when we first started skiing she said I couldn't learn to ski
and she couldn't teach me and I had to give it up. Then Madame Perceval
found out my skis were too long and there was a pair some girl had
left that fitted me and Madame and Paul have been teaching me to ski.
I've practiced every morning after breakfast for an hour and during
the Christmas hols we skied all the time and went on overnight skiing
trips and things and Madame said I should enter the ski meet as an
intermediate. But now Fräulein Hauser says I have to take my name off
the list because she doesn't know I can ski."

"Why didn't you explain to Fräulein Hauser?" Mlle. Dragonet asked.

"I tried to, but she wouldn't listen. I don't think she knew I had
anything to explain. And Madame Perceval said I shouldn't say anything
about her helping me. She said I should say it was just Paul, and I
don't think that would have convinced Fräulein Hauser, no matter how
good a skier Paul is, because I was so _awful_ before. That's why I had
to come to you, Mademoiselle."

Mlle. Dragonet picked up her pencil and twirled it. "So you've been
keeping your skiing a secret?"

"Yes, Mlle. Dragonet."

"Whose idea was this?"

"Paul's. He thought it would be so much fun to surprise everybody."

"Was he coming to the ski meet?"

"Yes, Mademoiselle."

"I can see," Mlle. Dragonet said, "how Paul would think it was fun to
surprise everybody, and how you would think it was fun, too. But don't
you think it's a little hard on Fräulein Hauser?" Her brown eyes looked
mildly at Flip.

Flip countered with another question. "Don't you think Fräulein Hauser
should have noticed that my skis were too long? I know she has so many
beginners she can't pay too much attention to any one person, and I've
always been bad at sports, but as soon as I got skis that were the
right length for me I was better. I wasn't good but at least it was
possible for me to learn."

"And you think you have learned?"

"Yes, Mademoiselle. And it was Madame Perceval who said I should enter
as an intermediate. I haven't seen the others ski so I wouldn't have
known in what group I belonged."

"So Madame Perceval taught you, did she?" Mlle. Dragonet asked. She put
her pencil down and said, "Very well, Philippa. I'll speak to Fräulein
Hauser and explain the situation. It's almost time for Call Over now.
You'd better get down stairs."

"Thank you, Mlle. Dragonet. Thank you ever so much. And you won't say
anything about its being Madame Perceval who found me the skis and
helped me, please? Because she said it would be better not to, only I
didn't think she'd mind if I told you under these--these--imperative
circumstances."

Mlle. Dragonet smiled. "I won't say anything about her part in it. I
promise."

"I'm sorry to have bothered you," Flip said. "I didn't want to but I
didn't know what else to do. I was desperate."

"It's what I'm here for, Philippa," Mlle. Dragonet said.

As Flip left Mlle. Dragonet's sitting room and started down stairs she
wondered how she could ever live through the hours until the ski meet.
The two months since the Christmas holidays had flown by like a swift
bird but the brief time until the next day stretched out ahead of her
like an eternity.

Erna met her when she got downstairs. "You didn't get your mail, Flip.
I took it for you."

"Oh, thanks ever so much," Flip said. "Oh, wonderful! It's a letter
from father. Thanks lots, Erna."

There was just time to read the letter before Call Over if she hurried,
and she was glad to escape the questions and exclamations of the girls
who came clustering about her again, probing her about the ski meet,
telling her that Fräulein Hauser had already crossed her name off the
lists.

She ran down the corridor to the bathroom, locked herself in, and
opened her father's letter.--I'm so glad it came today, she thought.--I
need it to give me courage for tomorrow.

"My darling champion skier," the letter began. "How proud I am of
the way you've worked at your skiing and I hope your triumph at the
ski meet will be everything you and Paul could hope for. Now please
don't be disappointed, darling--as a matter of fact maybe you'll be
relieved--but I don't think I'll be able to make it for the ski meet.
You'll probably do much better if you're not worrying about my being
there and the spring holidays will be here before we know it."

She sat staring at the closed white bathroom door in front of her,
with the paint chipped off in places. She was filled with completely
disproportionate disappointment. When she heard someone pounding on the
door and calling, "Flip! Flip!" she could not keep the unwelcome tears
from her eyes.

"Flip! Flip!"

She forced the tears back and opened the door and Erna and Jackie were
anxiously waiting for her.

"Flip!" Erna cried. "You missed Call Over and Hauser's simply furious
and she wants to see you right away."

"She says you're sulking because she took your name off the ski lists.
Oh, Flip, what _do_ you want to be in the ski meet for anyhow when you
can't ski!"

"I _can_ ski," Flip said. "And I'm _not_ sulking because of the ski
meet. Father said he could come and now he can't." The tears began to
trickle down her cheeks. "I haven't seen him since school began," she
managed to whisper.

Erna patted her clumsily on the shoulder. "That's awful, Flip. That's
an awful shame."

"Maybe he'll be able to come at the last minute," Jackie said. "Don't
cry, Flip."

The door opened again and Fräulein Hauser, looking extremely annoyed,
stood in the doorway.

"Really, Philippa Hunter!" she exclaimed. "I have seldom seen such a
display of bad sportsmanship."

Flip drew herself up and suddenly she looked very tall and strong as
she stood facing the gym teacher. "Fräulein Hauser," she said. "I did
not skip Call Over because you took my name off the ski lists. I
didn't even know you'd taken it off. I am crying because I expected to
see my father and now I'm not going to."

Fräulein Hauser looked at the tear blurred face and the crumpled letter
and at Erna and Jackie nodding in corroboration of Flip's words and
said, more gently, "I'm sorry I misunderstood you, Philippa." And she
smiled. "But you can hardly blame me."

"Please, Fräulein Hauser," Flip said. "I've been trying to tell you
that I did learn to ski."

"Philippa, we settled that question this morning. Let's not reopen it."
Fräulein Hauser's voice was short again. "Get along to your classroom,
and quickly, all three of you. It's almost time for the bell."

At lunch time Flip's name was written in again over the heavy red line
Fräulein Hauser had used to cross it out.

"Flip, you didn't put your name back!" Erna cried.

Flip shook her head desperately. "I didn't! It's not my writing! It's
Fräulein Hauser's writing! Mlle. Dragonet gave me permission to be in
the ski meet. Paul taught me how to ski." She put her hands to her
head. "If I'd thought there'd be all this fuss and bother I'd never
have entered the old ski meet!" Her head was a wild confusion of misery.

If I could just tell them it was Madame who taught me how to ski that
would make it all right, she thought.

"Hey, Flip," Erna said. "If you don't want your pudding, I do."

After lunch Kaatje van Leyden sought her out. "Look here, Philippa, I
hear you're entering the ski meet."

Flip looked up at the older girl. "Yes, Kaatje."

"Fräulein Hauser says you can't ski."

"If I couldn't ski I wouldn't have entered the ski meet," Flip said.
Her mind was beginning to feel cold and numb the way her hands did in
the very cold mornings when she was out skiing.

"Did you know that the points made or lost in the ski meet count for
the school teams?" Kaatje asked. "You could make a team lose for the
year if you pulled it down badly enough in the ski meet."

"I won't pull it down," Flip said, but she was beginning to lose faith
in herself.

"Which team are you?"

"Odds. I'm number 97. Please, Kaatje. I promise you I can ski. I know
I've pulled the Odds down in my gym work but I won't pull them down in
the ski meet."

"But how did you learn to ski? Fräulein Hauser said you were so
hopeless she couldn't teach you. Sorry, but that's what she said and
the ski meet's tomorrow so there isn't time to beat around bushes."

"Please, Kaatje," Flip said, "Paul Laurens, Madame Perceval's nephew,
taught me every week-end, and he's a wonderful skier, and we skied
during the holidays all the time and I've practiced an hour every
morning after breakfast. Please, Kaatje, please believe me!" Flip
implored.

Kaatje put her hands on her hips and looked at Flip. "I don't know what
to think. I'm captain of the Evens as well as School Games Captain and
if the Evens win through your losing points the Odds are going to blame
me for it."

"Do you think Mlle. Dragonet would have put my name back on the lists
if she'd thought I couldn't ski?"

"That's just it," Kaatje said. "I wouldn't think so, but you never
know what the Dragon's going to take it into her head to do. If she's
given you permission and you insist that you can ski I suppose there's
nothing I can do about it." Then her frown disappeared and she gave
Flip a friendly grin. "Here's good luck on it anyhow," she said,
holding out her hand.

"Thanks, Kaatje," Flip said, taking it.

It couldn't have been a better day for a ski meet. It was very cold and
still and the sky was that wonderful blue that seems to go up, up, up,
and the sun seemed very bright and very far away in the heavens. The
snow sparkled with blinding brilliance and everybody was filled with
excitement.

But Flip sat in the train on the way up to Gstaad and she felt as cold
and white as the snow and not in the least sparkling. Paul left Georges
Laurens with Mlle. Dragonet and Signorina del Rossi and came and sat
next to Flip. Erna and Jackie and the others greeted him with pleased
excitement. Flip heard Sally whispering to Esmée, "Didn't I tell you he
was divine?"

"So you taught Flip to ski!" Solvei exclaimed.

"I didn't have to do much teaching," Paul said. "She's a born skier."

Esmée got up from her seat and stood by them, attracted to the male
presence like the proverbial fly to honey. "I'm just dying to see Flip
ski," she said, smiling provocatively at Paul. "You were just wonderful
to teach her."

"Esmée, sit down," Miss Armstrong called from the end of the car, and
Esmée reluctantly withdrew.

Flip stared out the window with a set face. Her cheeks felt burning hot
and her hands felt icy cold and she had a dull pain in her stomach. I'm
sick, she thought. I feel awful. I should have gone to Mlle. Duvoisine
and she'd have taken my temperature and put me in the infirmary and I
wouldn't have had to be in the ski meet.

But she realized that the horrible feeling wasn't because she was ill,
but because she was frightened. She was even more frightened than she
had been the night she went to meet the man who said he was Paul's
father at the chateau.

She was hardly aware when Paul left her to join the spectators, or when
Erna pushed her in place to wait until the beginners had finished.
Flip watched the beginners carefully and took heart. She was much more
steady on her skis, they were much more a part of her, than they were
on any of the girls in the beginners group; and she knew that she
executed her turns with far more precision and surety than any of them.
She looked at the beginners and she looked at the judges, Fräulein
Hauser, and Miss Redford who had turned out to be quite an expert
skier, from the school; a jolly looking English woman who was sports
mistress at the English school down the mountain; and two professional
skiers who sat smiling tolerantly at the efforts of the beginners.

After the beginners had been tested for form they had a short race
which was won by little Lischen Bechman, one of the smallest girls
in the school and then Flip felt Erna pushing her forward. She stood
in line with all the rest of the intermediates, between Erna and
Maggie Campbell. One of the professional skiers stood up to give the
directions. Flip snapped on her skis and pushed off with the others.
She followed directions in a haze and was immeasurably grateful for the
hours of practice which made her execute her christianas and telemarks
with automatic perfection. The judge told half the girls to drop out,
but Flip was among those left standing as the judge put them through
their paces again.

Now all but five of the girls were sent to the side, Flip, Erna, Esmée
Bodet, Maggie Campbell, and Bianca Colantuono. Flip's mouth felt very
dry and the tip of her tongue stuck out between her teeth. This time
the judge only kept them a few minutes.

Jumping was next and only a few of the intermediates had entered that.
Girls clustered around Flip, exclaiming, laughing,

"Why, Flip, you old fox, you!"

"Why did you keep this up your sleeve, Pill?"

"Did Hauser _really_ refuse to teach you?"

And Kaatje van Leyden came over from the seniors and shook her hand
saying, "Good work, Philippa. You really knew what you were talking
about, didn't you? The Odds don't have to worry about _your_ being on
their team."

Flip blushed with pleasure and looked down at the snow under her feet
and she loved it so and was filled with such excitement and triumph
that she wanted to get down on her knees and kiss it; but instead she
watched the jumpers. She felt that Erna was by far the best and was
pleased with the thought that she would win.

Then it was time for the Short Race. Flip stood poised at the top of
the hill and launched herself forward at the signal. She tried to
cut through the cold air with the swift precision of an arrow and was
pleased when she came in fifth, because Madame had told her not to
worry about the Short Race, to enter it only for experience, because
she would do best in the Long Race.

While the seniors lined up for form, Flip and the other intermediates
who had signed up for the Long Race got on the funicular to go up to
the starting point further up the mountain. Madame Perceval had taken
Flip over the course of the race several times during the holidays so
she was almost as familiar with it as the other girls who had been
skiing it once a week with Fräulein Hauser.

They were all tense as they lined up at the starting point. Kaatje
van Leyden gave the signal and they were off. Flip felt a sense of
wild exhilaration as she started down the mountain, and she knew that
nothing else was like this. Flying in a plane could not give you this
feeling of being the bird, of belief in your own personal wings.

Before the race was half over it became evident that it was to be
between Flip, Erna, and Esmée. Flip's mind seemed to be cut cleanly
in half; one half was filled with pure pleasure at the skiing and the
other with a set determination to win this race. The three of them kept
very close together, first one, then another, taking the advantage.
Then, as they had to go through a clump of trees, Erna took the lead
and pushed ahead with Flip next and Esmée dropping well behind.

Flip made a desperate effort and had just spurted ahead of Erna when
she heard a cry, and, looking back, she saw Erna lying in the snow. She
checked her speed, turned, and went back. As Erna saw her coming she
called out, "Go on, Flip! Go on! Don't worry about me!"

But she ended on a groan and Flip continued back up the mountainside.
Esmée flashed by without even looking at Erna; and Flip, as she slowly
made her way up the snow, thought, I've lost the race.

But she knelt by Erna and said, "What happened?"

"Caught the tip of my ski on a piece of ice," Erna gasped. Her face was
very white and her lips were blue with pain and cold. "You shouldn't
have come back."

"Don't be silly," Flip said, and her voice sounded angry. "Is it your
ankle?"

"Yes. I think I've busted it or something."

Flip unsnapped Erna's skis and took them off. Then she unlaced the boot
of the injured ankle and gently pulled it off. "I don't think it's
broken. I think it's a bad sprain."

"What's up?" Kaatje van Leyden who had been skiing down the mountain
side with them drew up beside them.

"Erna's hurt her ankle," Flip said. "I think it's sprained."

Now more of the racers came in sight, but Kaatje waved them on.
"Esmée's won but we might as well see who comes in second and third."

"Flip lost the race because of me," Erna told Kaatje. "She was way
ahead of Esmée but when I fell she turned around and came back to me."

"And Esmée went on?" Kaatje asked. "Well, it's a good thing you came
back and got Erna's boot off, Philippa, or we'd have had an awful time.
Her foot's swelling like anything. Hurt badly, Erna?"

Erna, her teeth clenched, nodded.

"Philippa, if we make a chair with our hands do you think we can ski
down together with Erna? It will be quite a job not to jolt her, but
I think we'd better get her down to Duvoisine as soon as possible. How
about it?" Kaatje asked.

"O.K.," Flip said.

Jackie, trailing gallantly down at the tail of the race, stopped in
dismay at the sight of Erna lying on the ground, and helped her up onto
Flip's and Kaatje's hands. Then they started slowly down the mountain.
This was the most difficult skiing Flip had ever done, because she did
not have her arms to help her balance herself and she and Kaatje had to
ski as though they were one, making their turns and swerves in complete
unison in order not to jolt Erna who was trying bravely not to cry out
in pain. Jackie had skied on ahead and Mlle. Duvoisine was waiting
for them with the doctor, and Erna was borne off to the chalet to be
administered to. Flip looked almost as limp and white as Erna as she
went to join the other intermediates who were eating sandwiches while
they waited for the senior events to be finished.

So now it was all over. She thought she had done well in Form, but she
had lost both races. She felt too tired, and too depressed now that her
part in the long-waited-for meet was over, to be elated simply because
she had skied well.

Just as Kaatje van Leyden came swooping down to win the seniors' Long
Race, Jackie said, "Here's Erna," and Mlle. Duvoisine was pushing Erna,
sitting on one chair, her bandaged foot in a green ski sock with a
large hole in the toe, on another, across the snow to them. They all
clustered about her.

"How are you, Erna?"

"Is it broken?"

"Does it hurt?"

"I'm fine," Erna told them as Mlle. Duvoisine left her with them.
"It's just a sprain. It hurts like blazes and I have to go to the
infirmary when we get back to school but Duvoisine says I can stay for
the prizes. Kaatje's up talking to the judges. They must be ready to
begin. Give me a sandwich, somebody, quick."

Fräulein Hauser stood up in the judges' box and blew her whistle. On
the table in front of her was a box with medals and the silver cup.
Everybody stopped talking and waited.

"I want to say that I am proud of the way you all skied today,"
Fräulein Hauser told them. "I think that you put on a splendid and
professional showing. And now I have a pleasant surprise for all of
you. An old friend has consented to give out the awards, someone I know
you will all be delighted to see. Suppose I let her speak for herself."

A cheer of welcome came from the girls as Madame Perceval detached
herself from the spectators, walked across the snow, and climbed the
steps to the judges' box.

"Percy!"

"Madame Perceval!"

"But I didn't _see_ her!"

"Percy! How super!"

Everyone was whispering in low and excited whispers. Then Madame
Perceval held up her hand and there was silence. For the first few
minutes Flip was so surprised that she did not hear a word Madame
Perceval said, though she was vaguely aware of the girls laughing and
applauding. Then she tried to listen.

"And now for the awards," Madame Perceval was saying. "I won't delay
that exciting information a moment longer. I'm afraid my train was late
so I didn't see any of the beginners' events, but I hear from all the
judges that none of you can be called beginners any more and the three
of you who have won medals have every right to be proud of yourselves."

I won't win anything, Flip thought as Madame Perceval gave out the
medals, and Paul will be disappointed and Madame will think I didn't
work....

"The judges feel unable to award a medal for Form to the intermediates
as there was nothing to choose between Margaret Campbell, Philippa
Hunter, and Erna Weber. But each of these girls will be given a
Certificate of Merit. The medal for Intermediate Jumping goes to Erna
Weber, who is at the moment a fallen hero on the field of battle. Erna,
will you send someone up for your medal, please?"

Erna gave Jackie a shove.

"The medal for the Short Race goes to Esmée Bodet, with certificates to
Margaret Campbell, second, and Bianca Colantuono, third. Esmée Bodet
seems to be the speed demon of the intermediates; the medal for the
Long Race goes to her, too...."

Now Flip began to look around the spectators, and then suddenly she saw
her father standing between Paul and Monsieur Laurens and her heart
gave a leap of joy. He _did_ get here! she thought happily. He _did_
come even if I didn't win!

"Hey, Flip," Erna gave her a poke. "Percy's giving out the cup. Listen."

Again Flip had missed half of Madame's words, but she turned away from
her father and looked up at the speaker's platform.

"This cup stands for more than just excellence in skiing, or marked
improvement," Madame Perceval was saying, "and I am happy that the
judges were unanimous in their decision as to the girl who deserves
it. I don't think there's any question in anybody's mind that this
girl's improvement in skiing has been almost spectacular. But I think
that you would all like to know that she lost a very good chance to win
the Long Race by turning back to help a friend who had hurt herself,
and then helped Kaatje van Leyden carry her down the mountain, a very
difficult piece of skiing. The judges, especially those of us from the
school who have watched her all winter, feel that she has tried harder,
and accomplished more than any other girl in school." Madame Perceval
paused for a moment; then she said, "It gives me great pleasure to
award this cup to Philippa Hunter."

Erna and Jackie pushed her forward and all her long-legged clumsiness
returned to her as she crossed the blazing expanse of snow between the
girls and the judges' box. She tripped over a boot lace, fell to her
knees, and got up, grinning, as everybody laughed and clapped. When
Madame Perceval handed her the cup and stood there smiling down at her
the storm of applause was so deafening that she knew they were glad she
had won this most desired of all the awards, and that the applause was
an honor as great as the cup itself. All the judges shook hands with
her, and Fräulein Hauser said, rather awkwardly, "I seem to have made a
big mistake, Philippa. I'm very glad."

Then the girls came clustering about her, shouting, "Well done,
Flip! Good old Pill! Good for you, Philippa!" And she was laughing
and blushing and stammering until she was swept off her feet and her
father's arms were about her and he was exclaiming, "I'm proud of my
girl!"

"Oh, father!" she cried. "You _did_ come!"

"I managed to get away at the last minute," he told her. "So
Colette--Madame Perceval--and I came over together."

Then Flip felt herself caught in someone else's arms and Madame
Perceval kissed her on both cheeks. "I knew you'd make us proud of you,
my darling," she cried.

"Oh, Madame!" Flip said, and all she seemed to be able to say was "Oh."

She sat that night in front of the fire in the lodge, leaning back,
her head against her father's knee, and watched the flames roar up the
chimney, and a deep feeling of content like the warmth from the fire
filled her whole body. Paul sat sprawled beside her, pulling patient
Ariel's ear, and Colette Perceval sat on the sofa next to Philip
Hunter. Monsieur Laurens had retreated into his study after dinner.

"I'm so happy," Flip said, "that I haven't room for one drop more. One
drop more and I'll burst." She leaned back against him. Her body felt
heavy and tired and comfortable and her stomach was full of Thérèse's
onion soup and her heart was so full of happiness that she could feel
it swelling inside her.

"Remember how you were going to be the prisoner of Chillon, Flippet?"
her father asked.

"I remember," she said, and smiled because she felt so full of freedom,
and she knew that the freedom was in herself, just as the prison had
been. She stood up and said, "I'll be back in a minute," because the
happiness in her chest had grown so big that she knew she had to go
outside and let some of it escape into the night or she really would
burst with it.

She pulled her coat off the peg in the hall and pushed into it as she
opened the door and slipped outside. She looked down the mountain to
the lake, and across the lake to the mountains, and above the mountains
to the stars. The night was all about her, wild and cold and beautiful,
and she let her happiness spread out into it, so that it became part of
the night, part of the lake and the mountains and the stars.

Then she turned and Paul was standing in the doorway.

"I thought we ought to leave them alone," he said, glancing back at
Flip's father and his Aunt Colette who were talking earnestly together.

"Paul, do you really think--" she asked.

He nodded. "Looks like it to me. Lets go for a walk, Flip."

He held out his hand and she took it. "Yes, Paul."

"Let's walk over to the Chateau," he suggested. "Its--it's sort of our
place."

As they walked along together quietly hand in hand, the bells in all
the nearby churches began to ring, calling and answering each other,
and it seemed as though the clear night air was ringing.

Suddenly Paul cried out, and he sounded as happy as Flip felt. "Spring
is going to be wonderful, Flip!"

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK AND BOTH WERE YOUNG ***

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you
are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
of the country where you are located before using this eBook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation.”

• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
works.

• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.

• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.